Classic Audiobook Collection - The Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith ~ Full Audiobook [scifi]
Episode Date: October 14, 2023The Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith audiobook. Genre: scifi The Angel of the Revolution: A Tale of the Coming Terror (1893) is a science fiction novel by English writer George Griffith. It... was his first published novel and remains his most famous work. It was first published in Pearson's Weekly and was prompted by the success of The Great War of 1892 in Black and White magazine, which was itself inspired by The Battle of Dorking. A lurid mix of Jules Verne's futuristic air warfare fantasies, the utopian visions of News from Nowhere and the future war invasion literature of Chesney and his imitators, it tells the tale of a group of terrorists who conquer the world through airship warfare. Led by a crippled, brilliant Russian Jew and his daughter, the 'angel' Natasha, 'The Brotherhood of Freedom' establish a 'pax aeronautica' over the earth after a young inventor masters the technology of flight in 1903. The hero falls in love with Natasha and joins in her war against society in general and the Russian Czar in particular. It correctly forecasts the coming of a great war, but in pretty well all other respects widely misses the mark of the real events that followed. Nevertheless, it is a gripping and exciting story of intrigue and plot interwoven with love and romance played over a background of world war For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 1 (00:15:08) Chapter 2 (00:31:20) Chapter 3 (00:45:00) Chapter 4 (00:59:23) Chapter 5 (01:16:25) Chapter 6 (01:36:43) Chapter 7 (01:53:45) Chapter 8 (02:13:19) Chapter 9 (02:30:41) Chapter 10 (02:47:50) Chapter 11 (03:02:18) Chapter 12 (03:14:33) Chapter 13 (03:28:38) Chapter 14 (03:38:45) Chapter 15 (03:52:46) Chapter 16 (04:13:28) Chapter 17 (04:29:22) Chapter 18 (04:47:09) Chapter 19 (05:00:45) Chapter 20 (05:28:37) Chapter 21 (05:47:31) Chapter 22 (06:02:03) Chapter 23 (06:24:00) Chapter 24 (06:43:08) Chapter 25 (06:54:46) Chapter 26 (07:11:45) Chapter 27 (07:26:15) Chapter 28 (07:41:30) Chapter 29 (08:00:55) Chapter 30 (08:18:09) Chapter 31 (08:33:39) Chapter 32 (08:45:27) Chapter 33 (08:54:44) Chapter 34 (09:10:02) Chapter 35 (09:28:00) Chapter 36 (09:47:05) Chapter 37 (10:16:17) Chapter 38 (10:29:26) Chapter 39 (10:42:36) Chapter 40 (10:56:48) Chapter 41 (11:10:53) Chapter 42 (11:26:54) Chapter 43 (11:42:21) Chapter 44 (11:58:34) Chapter 45 (12:15:23) Chapter 46 (12:31:36) Chapter 47 (12:55:11) Chapter 48 (13:16:03) Chapter 49 (13:41:36) Chapter 50 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
The Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith
Chapter 1
At the 11th Hour
Victory! It flies! I am master of the powers of the air! At last!
They were strange words to be uttered, as they were by a pale, haggard,
half-starved-looking young fellow in a dingy, comfortless room
on the top floor of a South London tenement house,
and yet there was a triumphant ring in his voice.
voice, and a clear, bright flush on his thin cheeks that spoke at least for his own absolute
belief in their truth.
Let us see how far he was justified in that belief.
To begin at the beginning, Richard Arnold was one of those men whom the world is want to call
dreamers and enthusiasts before they succeed, and heaven-born geniuses and benefactors of humanity
afterwards. He was 26, and for nearly six years past he had devoted himself soul and body
to a single idea, to the so far unsolved problem of aerial navigation. This idea had haunted him
ever since he had been able to think logically at all, first dimly at school, and then more
clearly at college where he had carried everything before him in mathematics and natural
science, until it had at last become a ruling passion that crowded everything else out of his
life, and made him, commercially speaking, that most useless of social units, a one-idead man,
whose idea could not be put into working form. He was an orphan, with hardly a blood relation
in the world. He had started with plenty of friends, mostly made at college, who thought he had
a brilliant future before him, and therefore looked upon him as a man whom it might be useful to
known. But as time went on and no results came, these dropped off, and he got to be looked
upon as an amiable lunatic, who was wasting his great talents and what money he had on
impracticable fancies, when he might have been earning a handsome income if he had stuck to the
beaten track, and gone in for practical work. The distinctions that he had won at college, and
the reputation he had gained as a wonderfully clever chemist and mechanician, had led to
several offers of excellent positions in great engineering firms, but to the surprise and disgust
of his friends he had declined them all. No one knew why, for he had kept his secret with
the almost passionate jealousy of the true enthusiast, and so his refusals were put down
to sheer foolishness, and he became numbered with the geniuses who were failures because
they are not practical. When he came of age he had inherited a couple of thousand pounds, which
had been left in trust to him by his father. Had it not been for that two thousand pounds,
he would have been forced to employ his knowledge and his talents conventionally,
and would probably have made a fortune. But it was just enough to relieve him from the necessity
of earning his living for the time being, and to make it possible for him to devote himself
entirely to the realization of his life dream, at any rate until the money was gone.
Of course, he yielded it to the temptation, nay, he never gave it.
the other course a moment's thought. Two thousand pounds would last him for years, and no one
could have persuaded him that, with complete leisure, freedom from all other concerns, and money
for the necessary experiments, he would not have succeeded long before his capital was
exhausted. So he put the money into a bank whence he could draw it out as he chose, and withdrew
himself from the world to work out the ideal of his life. Year after year passed, and still
success did not come.
He found practice very different from theory, and in a hundred details he met with difficulties
he had never seen on paper. Meanwhile his money melted away in costly experiments, which only
raised hopes that ended in bitter disappointment. His wonderful machine was a miracle of ingenuity,
and was mechanically perfect in every detail save one. It would do no practical work.
Like every other inventor who had grappled with the problem, he had found himself constantly faced,
with that fatal ratio of weight to power.
No engine that he could devise would do more than lift itself and the machine.
Again and again he had made a toy that would fly, as others had done before him,
but a machine that would navigate the air as a steamer or an electric vessel navigated the waters,
carrying cargo and passengers, was still an impossibility,
while that terrible problem of weight and power remained unsolved.
In order to eke out his money to the uttermost, he had clothed and lodged himself meanly,
and had denied himself everything but the barest necessaries of life.
Thus he had prolonged the struggle for over five years of toil and privation and hope deferred,
and now, when his last sovereign had been changed and nearly spent,
success, real, tangible, practical success, had come to him,
and the discovery that was to be to the twentieth century what the steam engine had been,
to the 19th was accomplished. He had discovered the true motive power at last. Two liquefied
gases, which, when united, exploded spontaneously, were admitted by a clockwork escapement in minute
quantities into the cylinders of his engine, and worked the vistas by the expanse of the gases
generated by the explosion. There was no weight but the engine itself and the cylinders containing
the liquefied gases. Furnaces, boilers, condensers, accumulators, dynamos, all the ponderous
apparatus of steam and electricity were done away with, and he had a power at a command greater
than either of them. There was no doubt about it. The moment that his trembling fingers set the
escapement mechanism in motion, the model that embodied the thought and labour of years,
rose into the air as gracefully as a bird on the wing, and sailed round and round,
in obedience to its rudder, straining hard at the string which prevented it from striking
the ceiling. It was weighted in strict proportion to the load that the full-sized airship
would have to carry. To increase this was merely a matter of increasing the power of the engine
and the size of the floats and fans. The room was a large one, for the house had been built
for a better fate than letting in tenements, and it ran from back to front, with a window
at each end.
Out of doors there was a strong breeze blowing, and as soon as Arnold was sure that his ship was
able to hold its own in still air, he threw both the windows open and let the wind
blow straight through the room.
Then he drew the airship down, straightened the rudder, and set it against the breeze.
In almost agonized suspense he watched it rise from the floor, float motionless for a moment,
then slowly forged ahead in the teeth of the wind, gathered.
speed as it went. It was then that he had uttered that triumphant cry of victory. All the long
years of privation, and hope deferred vanished in that one supreme moment of innocent and bloodless
conquest, and he saw himself master of a kingdom as wide as the world itself. He let the model
fly the length of the room before he stopped the clockwork and cut off the motive power, allowing
it to sink gently to the floor. Then came the reaction.
He looked steadfastly at his handiwork for several moments in silence, and then he turned
and threw himself onto a shabby little bed that stood in one corner of the room, and burst
into a flood of tears.
Triumph had come, but had it not come too late?
He knew the boundless possibilities of his invention, but they had still to be realized.
To do this would cost thousands of pounds, and he had just one half-crown and a few coppers.
Even these were not really his own, for he was already a week behind with his rent,
and another payment fell due the next day.
That would be twelve shillings in all, and if it was not paid he would be turned into the street.
As he raised himself from the bed, he looked despairingly round the bare, shabby room.
No, there was nothing there that he could pawn or sell.
Everything saleable had gone already to keep up the struggle of hope against despair.
The bed and washstand, the plain deep.
table and the one chair that comprised the furniture of the room were not his. A little
carpenter's bench, a few worn tools and odds and ends of scientific apparatus, and a dozen
well-used books. These were all that he possessed in the world now, save the clothes on his
back, and a plain painted sea-chest in which he was wont to lock up his precious model
when he had to go out. His model, no he could not sell that. At best it would fetch but the price
of an ingenious toy, and without the secret of the two gases it was useless.
But was not that worth something?
Yes, if he did not starve to death before he could persuade anyone that there was money in it.
Besides, the chest and its priceless contents would be seized for the rent next day, and then,
"'God help me! What am I to do?'
The words broke from him like a cry of physical pain and ended in a sob, and for all
answer there was the silence of the room, and the inarticulate murmur of the streets below coming
up through the open windows. He was weak with hunger and sick with excitement, for he had lived
for days on bread and cheese, and that day he had eaten nothing since the crust that had served
him for breakfast. His nerves too were shattered by the intense strain of his final trial and
triumph, and his head was getting light. With a desperate effort he recovered himself,
and the heroic resolution that had sustained him through his long struggle came to his aid again.
He got up and poured some water from the ewer into a cracked cup and drank it.
It refreshed him for the moment, and he poured the rest of the water over his head.
That steadied his nerves and cleared his brain.
He took up the model from the floor, laid it tenderly and lovingly,
in its usual resting place in the chest.
Then he locked the chest, and sat down upon it to think the situation over.
Ten minutes later he rose to his feet and said aloud,
"'It's no use. I can't think on an empty stomach.
I'll go out and have one more good meal, if it's the last I ever have in the world,
and then perhaps some ideas will come.'
So saying he took down his hat, buttoned his shabby velveteen coat,
to conceal his lack of a waistcoat, and went out, locking the door behind him as he went.
five minutes walk brought him to the Black Friars Road
and then he turned towards the river and crossed the bridge
just as the motley stream of city workers
was crossing it in the opposite direction on their homeward journey
at Ludgate Circus he went into an eating house
and fared sumptuously on a plate of beef
some bread and butter and a pint mug of coffee
as he was eating a paperboy came in and laid an echo
on the table at which he was sitting
He took it up, mechanically, ran his eye carelessly over the columns.
He was in no humour to be interested by the tattle of an evening paper,
but in a paragraph under the heading of foreign news,
a once familiar name caught his eye, and he read the paragraph through.
It ran as follows.
Railway Outrage in Russia
When the Berlin-Petersburg Express stopped last night at Covno,
the first stop after passing the Russian frontier,
A shocking discovery was made in the smoking compartment of the palace car, which had been on the train for the last few months.
Colonel Dornovich, of the Imperial Police, who is understood to have been on his return journey from a secret mission to Paris, was found stabbed to the heart and quite dead.
In the centre of the forehead were two short straight cuts in the form of a tea, reaching to the bone.
Not long ago, Colonel Dorenovic was instrumental.
in unearthing a formidable nihilist conspiracy, in connection with which, over 50 men and women,
of various social ranks were exiled for life to Siberia.
The whole affair is wrapped in the deepest mystery,
the only clue in the hands of the police being the fact that the cross-cut on the forehead of the victim
indicates that the crime is the work, not of the nihilists proper,
but of that unknown and mysterious society, usually alluded to as the terrorist,
not one of whom has ever been seen save in his crimes.
How the assassin managed to enter and leave the car,
unperceived while the train was going at full speed,
is an apparently insoluble riddle.
Saving the victim and the attendants,
the only passengers in the car who had not retired to rest,
were another officer in the Russian service,
and Lord Alan Mir,
who was travelling to St. Petersburg to resume,
after leave of absence,
the duties of the Secretary of,
ship to the British Embassy, to which he was appointed some two years ago.
Why, that must be the Lord Alan Mir who was at Trinity in my time.
Or rather, Viscount Trimane as he was then, mused Arnold as he laid the paper down.
We were very good friends in those days.
I wonder if he'd know me now, and lend me a ten-pound note to get me out of the infernal fix I'm in.
I believe he would, for he was one of the few really good-hearted men I have so far met with.
if he were in london i really think i should take courage from my desperation and put my case before him and ask his help however is not in london and so it's no use wishing well i feel more of a man for that shillings worth of food and drink and i'll go and wind up my dissipation with a pipe and a quiet think on the embankment
End of Chapter 1
Chapter 2 of the Angel of the Revolution
By George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 2
At War with Society
When Richard Arnold reached the embankment
Dusk had deepened into night,
so far at least as nature was concerned,
but in London in the beginning of the 20th century
there was but little night to speak of,
save in the sense of a division of time,
The date of the paper which contained the account of the tragedy on the Russian railway was September 3rd, 2003,
and within the last ten years enormous progress had been made in electric lighting.
The air-b and flow in the Thames had at last been turned to account,
and worked huge turbines which perpetually stored up electric power
that was used not only for lighting, but for cooking in hotels and private houses, and for driving machinery.
At all the great centres of traffic, huge electric suns cast their rays far and wide along the streets,
supplementing the light of the lesser lamps, with which they were lined on each side.
The embankment from Westminster to Blackfriars was bathed in a flood of soft white light
from hundreds of great lamps running along both sides,
and from the centre of each bridge a million candle-power sun cast rays upon the water
that were continued in one unbroken stream of light from Chelsea to the tower.
On the north side of the river, the scene was one of brilliant and splendid opulence,
that contrasted strongly with the half-lighted gloom of the murky wilderness of South London,
dark and forbidding, in its irredeemable ugliness.
From Blackfriars Arnold walked briskly towards Westminster,
bitterly contrasting as he went the lavish display of wealth around him
with the sordid and seemingly hopeless poverty of his own desperate condition.
He was the maker and possessor of a far greater marvel
than anything that helped to make up this splendid scene,
and yet the ragged tramps, who were remorselessly moved on from one seat to another
by the policemen as soon as they had settled themselves down for a rest and a doze,
were hardly poorer than he was.
For nearly four hours he paced backwards and forwards
every now and then stopping to lean on the parapet, and once or twice to sit down, until the chill
autumn wind pierced his scanty clothing, and compelled him to resume his walk in order to get
warm again.
All the time he turned his miserable situation over and over again in his mind, without a veil.
There seemed no way out of it, no way of obtaining the few pounds that would save him from
homeless beggary, and his splendid invention from being lost to him and the world,
certainly for years and perhaps forever.
And then as hour after hour went by, and still no cheering thought came,
the misery of the present pressed closer and closer upon him.
He dare not go home, for that would be to bring the inevitable disaster of the morrow nearer,
and, besides, it was home no longer till the rent was paid.
He had two shillings, and he owed at least twelve.
He was also the maker of a machine,
for which the Tsar of Russia had made a standing offer of a million sterling.
That million might have been his if he had possessed the money necessary to bring his invention
under the notice of the great autocrat.
That was the position he had turned over and over in his mind,
until its horrible contradictions maddened him.
With a little money, riches and fame were his.
Without it, he was a beggar in sight of starvation.
And yet he doubted whether, even in his...
his present dire extremity, he could, had he had the chance, sell what might be made the most
terrific engine of destruction ever thought of, to the head and front of a despotism that he
looked upon as the worst earthly enemy of mankind. For the twentieth time he had paused
in his weary walk to and fro to lean on the parapet close by Cleopatra's needle. The embankment
was almost deserted now, save by the tramps and a few isolated wanderers like himself.
For several minutes he looked out over the brightly glittering waters below him, wondering
listlessly how long it would take him to drown if he dropped over, and whether he would
be rescued before he was dead, and brought back to life, and prosecuted the next day for
daring to try and leave the world, save in the conventional and orthodox fashion.
Then his mind wandered back to the Tsar and his million, and he pictured to himself the awful
part that a fleet of airships such as his would play
in the general European war that people said could not now be put off for many months longer.
As he thought of this, the vision grew in distinctness, and he saw them hovering over armies
and cities and fortresses, and reigning irresistible death and destruction down upon them.
The prospect appalled him, and he shuddered, as he thought that it was now really within the
possibility of realisation. And then his ideas began to translate themselves involuntarily into
words which he spoke aloud, completely oblivious for the time being of his surroundings.
No, I think I would rather destroy it, and then take my secret with me out of the world,
and put such an awful power of destruction and slaughter into the hands of the Tsar, or for
that matter, any other of the rulers of the earth.
Their subjects can butcher each other quite efficiently enough as it is.
The next war will be the most frightful carnival of destruction that the world has ever seen.
But what would it be like if I were to give one of the nations of Europe the power of reigning
death and desolation on its enemies from the skies?
No, no, such a power, if used at all, should only be used against and not for the despotisms
that afflict the earth with the curse of war.
Then why not use it so, my friend, if you possess it, and would see mankind freed from its
tyrants?"
said a quiet voice at his elbow.
The sound instantly scattered his vision to the winds, and he turned round with a startled exclamation to see who had spoken.
As he did so, a whiff of smoke from a very good cigar drifted past his nostrils,
and the voice again said in the same quiet, even tones,
You must forgive me for my bad manners in listening to what you are saying,
and also for breaking in upon your reverie.
My excuse must be the great interest that your words had for me.
Your opinions would appear to be exactly my own.
own, too, and perhaps you will accept that as another excuse for my rudeness."
It was the first really kindly, friendly, friendly voice that Richard Arnold had heard for many
a long day, and the words were so well chosen and so politely uttered that it was impossible
to feel any resentment.
So he simply said in answer,
"'There was no rudeness, sir, and besides, why should a gentleman like you apologize
for speaking to a—'
"'Another gentleman?'
quickly interrupted his new acquaintance,
because I transgressed the laws of politeness in doing so,
and an apology was due.
Your speech tells me that we are socially equals.
Intellectually, you look my superior.
The rest is a difference only of money,
and that any smart swindler can bury himself in nowadays if he chooses.
But come, if you have no objection to make my better acquaintance,
I have a great desire to make yours.
"'If you will pardon my saying so, you are evidently not an ordinary man, or else something tells me you would be rich.
"'Have a smoke and let us talk, since we apparently have a subject in common.
"'Which way are you going?'
"'Nowhere, and therefore anywhere,' replied Arnold, with a laugh that had but little merriment in it.
"'I have reached a point from which all roads are one to me.'
"'That being the case, I propose that you shall take the way.'
one that leads to my chambers in Savoy Mansions yonder. We shall find a bit of supper-ready,
I expect, and then I shall ask you to talk. Come along. There was no more mistaking the genuine
kindness and sincerity of the invitation than the delicacy with which it was given. To have
refused would not only have been churlish, but it would have been for a drowning man to knock
aside a kindly hand held out to help him. So Arnold accepted, and the two knew strangely met,
and strangely assorted friends,
walked away together in the direction of the Savoy.
The suite of rooms occupied by Arnold's new acquaintance
was the bow ideal of a wealthy bachelor's abode,
small, compact, cozy, and richly furnished,
yet in the best taste with all.
The rooms looked like an indoor paradise to him,
after the bare squalor of the one room
that had been his own home for over two years.
His host took him first into a dainty little bathroom
to wash his hands,
and by the time he was a man.
he had performed, his scanty toilet, supper was already on the table in the sitting-room.
Nothing melts reserve like a good, well-cooked meal washed down by appropriate liquids, and
before supper was half over, Arnold and his host were chatting together as easily as though
they stood on perfectly equal terms, and had known each other for years. His new friend seemed
purposely to keep the conversation to general subjects until the meal was over, and his
patterned man-servant had removed the cloth and left them together with the wine and cigars on the
table. As soon as he had closed the door behind him, his host mentioned Arnold to an easy
chair on one side of the fireplace, threw himself into another on the other side and said,
"'No, my friend, plant yourself, as they say across the water. Help yourself to what there is
as the spirits moves you and talk. The more about yourself the better. But stop, I forgot
we do not even know each other's name yet. Let me introduce myself first. My name is
Maurice Colston. I am a bachelor, as you see. For the rest, in practice, I am an idler, a dilettante,
a good deal else that is pleasant and utterly useless. In theory, let me tell you, I am a socialist,
or something of the sort, with a lively conviction as to the injustice and absurdity of the
social and economic conditions which enable me to have such a good time on a
without having done anything to deserve it, beyond having managed to be born the son of my father.
He stopped and looked at his guest through the wreaths of his cigar smoke, as much as to say,
and now who are you? Arnold took the silent hint, and opened his mouth and his heart at the
same time. Quite apart from the good turn he had done him, there was a genial frankness
about his unconventional host that chimed in him so well with his own nature, that he cast all
reserve aside and told plainly and simply the story of his life and its master passion,
his dreams and hopes and failures, and his final triumph in the hour when triumph itself was defeat.
His host heard him through without a word, but towards the end of his story, his face betrayed
an interest, or rather, an expectant anxiety to hear what was coming next, that no mere friendly
concern of the moment, for one less fortunate than himself could adequately account for.
At length when Arnold had completed his story with a brief but graphic description of the last successful trial of his model, he leant forward in his chair and, fixing his dark, steady eyes on his guest's face, said in a voice from which every trace of his former good-humoured levity had vanished, a strange story, and truer, I think, than the one I told you.
Now tell me, on your honour as a gentleman. Were you really in earnest when I heard you say on the embankment,
that you would rather smash up your model and take the secret with you into the next world,
than sell your discovery to the Tsar for the million that he has offered for such an airship as yours?
Absolutely in earnest, was the reply.
I've seen enough of the seamy side of this much-boasted civilisation of ours,
to know that it is the most awful mockery that man has ever insulted his maker with.
It is based on fraud and sustained by force,
force that ruthlessly crushes all who do not bow the knee to Mammon.
I am the enemy of a society that does not permit a man
to be honest and live unless he has money and can defy it.
I have just two shillings in the world,
and I would rather throw them into the Thames and myself after them
than take that million from the Tsar in exchange for an engine of destruction
that would make him master of the world.
Those are brave words, said Colston with a smile.
forgive me for saying so, but I wonder whether you would repeat them if I told you that
I am a servant of His Majesty the Tsar, and that you shall have that million of your model,
and your secret, the moment that you convince me that what you have told me is true.
Before he had finished speaking, Arnold had risen to his feet.
He heard him out, and then, he said, slowly and steadily,
I should not take the trouble to repeat them.
I should only tell you that I am sorry that I have eaten salt with a man who could
take advantage of my poverty to insult me. Good night.'
He was moving towards the door, when Colston jumped up from his chair,
strode round the table and got in front of him. Then he put his two hands on his shoulders,
and looking straight into his eyes, said in a tone that vibrated with emotion,
Thank God I have found an honest man at last. Go and sit down again, my friend, my comrade,
as I hope you soon will be. Forgive me for the foolishness that I spoke.
I am no servant of the Tsar.
He and all like him have no more devoted enemy on earth than I am.
Look, I will soon prove it to you.
As he said the last words, Colston let go Arnold's shoulders,
flung off his coat and waistcoat,
slipped his braces off his shoulders and pulled his shirt up to his neck.
Then he turned his bareback to his guest and said,
That is the sign-manual of Russian tyranny, the mark of the knout.
Arnold shrank back with a cry of horror at the sight,
From waist to neck, Colston's back was a mass of hideous scars and wheels, crossing each other and rising up into purple lumps, with livid blue and grey spaces between them. As he stood there was not an inch of naturally coloured skin to be seen. It was like the back of a man who had been flayed alive and then flogged with a catarine tails. Before Arnold had overcome his horror, his host had readjusted his clothing. Then he turned to him and said,
That was my reward for telling the governor of a petty Russian town that he was a brute
beast for flogging a poor decrepit old Jewess to death.
Do you believe me now when I say that I am no servant or friend of the Tsar?
Yes, I do, replied Arnold, holding out his hand.
You were right to try me, and I was wrong to be so hasty.
It is a failing of mine that has done me plenty of harm before now.
I think I know now what you are without your telling me.
"'Give me a piece of paper, and you shall have my address,
"'so that you can come to-morrow and see the model,
"'only I warn you that you will have to pay my rent
"'to keep my landlord's hands off it,
"'and then I must be off, for I see it's past twelve.'
"'You are not going out again tonight, my friend,
"'while I have a sofa and plenty of rugs at your disposal,' said his host.
"'You'll sleep here, and in the morning we'll go together
"'to see this marvel of yours.
"'Meanwhile, sit down, make yourself at home with another cigar.
"'We have only just begun to know each other.
We two enemies of society.
End of Chapter 2.
Chapter 3 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 3. A friendly chat.
Soon after 8 the next morning,
Colston came into the sitting room
where Arnold had slept on the sofa
and dreamt dreams of war
and world revolts and battles fought in mid-air
between aerial navies built on the plan
of his own model. When Colston came in he was just awake enough to be wondering whether the
events of the previous night were a reality or part of his dreams, a doubt that was speedily
set at rest by his host drawing back the curtains and pulling up the blinds. The moment his
eyes were properly open he saw that he was anywhere but in his own shabby room in Southwark,
and the rest was made clear by Colston saying, Well Comrade Arnold, Lord High Admiral of the
air, how have you slept? I hope you found the sofa big and soft enough, and that the last
cigar has left no evil effects behind it? Eh? Oh, good morning. I don't know whether it was
the whiskey or the cigars or what it was, but do you know I have been dreaming all sorts of
absurd things about battles in the air and dropping explosives on fortresses and turning them into
small volcanoes. When you came in just now, I hadn't the remotest idea where I was. It's time to
get up, I suppose. Yes, it's after eight a good bit. I've had my tub, so the bathroom is at your
service. Meanwhile, Burrows will be laying the table for breakfast. When you have finished your
tub, come into my dressing-room and let me rig you out. We are about of a size, and I think I shall
be able to meet your most fastidious taste. In fact, I could rig you out as anything, from a tramp to
an officer of the guards. It wouldn't take much change to accomplish the former, I'm afraid. It wouldn't
but really I couldn't think of trespassing so far on your hospitality as to take your very clothes from you.
I'm deep enough in your debt already.
Don't talk nonsense, Richard Arnold.
The tone in which those last words were said shows me that you have not duly laid to heart what I said last night.
There is no such thing as private property in the Brotherhood,
of which I hope, by this time to-morrow, you will be an initiate.
What I have here is mine only for the purposes of the cause,
"'Wherefore it is as much yours as mine.
"'For today we are going on the Brotherhood's business.
"'Why then should you have any scruples about wearing the Brotherhood's clothes?
"'Now, clear out and get tubbed, and wash some of those absurd ideas out of your head.'
"'Well, as you put it that way, I don't mind.
"'Only remember that I don't necessarily put on the principles of the Brotherhood with its clothes.'
"'So saying, Arnold got up from the sofa, stretched himself, and went off
to make his toilet.
When he sat down to breakfast with his host half an hour later, very few who had seen him on
the embankment the night before would have recognised him as the same man.
The tailor, after all, does a good deal to make the man, externally at least, and the change
of clothes in Arnold's case had transformed him from a superior-looking tramp into an aristocratic
and decidedly good-looking man.
In the prime of his youth, saving only for the thinness and pallor of his face,
and a perceptible stoop in the shoulders.
During breakfast they chatted about their plans for the day,
and then drifted into generalities,
chiefly of a political nature.
The better Arnold came to know Morris Colston,
the more remarkable his character appeared to him,
and it was his growing wonder at the contradictions that it exhibited
that made him say towards the end of the meal,
I must say you're a queer sort of conspirator, Colston.
My idea of nihilists and members of the revolution,
societies has always taken the form of silent, stealthy, cautious beings, with a lively
distrust and hatred of the whole human race outside their own circles.
And yet here are you, an active member of the most terrible secret society in existence,
pledged to the destruction of nearly every institution on earth, and carrying your life in your
hand, opening your heart like a schoolboy to a man you have literally not known for twenty-four
hours. Suppose you had made a mistake in me. What would there be to prevent me telling the
police who you are, and having you locked up with a view to extradition to Russia?
In the first place, replied Colston quietly, you would not do so, because I am not mistaken in you,
and because in your heart, whether you fully know it or not, you believe as I do about the
destruction that is about to fall upon society. In the second place, if you did betray my
confidence, I should be able to bring such an overwhelming array of the most respectable evidence
to show that I was nothing like what I really am, that you would be laughed at for a madman,
and in the third place there would be an inquest on you within 24 hours after you had told your
story. Do you remember the death of Inspector Ainsworth of the Criminal Investigation Department
about six months ago? Oh yes, of course I do. Hermit and all, as I was, I could hardly help
hearing about that, considering what a noise it made, but I thought that that was cleared up.
Didn't one of that gang of garottas that was broken up in South London a couple of months later
confessed a strangling him in the statement that he made before he was executed?
Yes, and his widow is now getting ten shillings a week for life, on account of that confession.
Burkett no more killed Ainsworth than you did, but he had killed two or three others,
and so the confession didn't do him very much harm.
No, Ainsworth met his death in quite another way.
He accepted from the Russian Secret Police Bureau in London a bribe of £250 down
and the promise of another £250, if he succeeded in manufacturing enough evidence against a member of our outer circle
to get him extradited to Russia on a trumped-up charge of murder.
The inner circle learnt of this from one of our spies in the Russian London Police and,
well, Ainsworth was found dead with the mark of the terror upon his forehead
before he had time to put his treachery into action.
He was executed by two of the Brotherhood,
who are members of the Metropolitan Police Force,
and who were afterwards complimented by the magistrate
for the intelligent efforts they had made in bringing murderers to justice.
Colston told the dark story in the most careless of tones
between the puffs of his after-breakfast cigarette.
Arnold stifled his horror as well.
well as he was able, but he could not help saying when his host was done,
"'This brotherhood of yours is well named the terror,
but was not that rather a murder than an execution?'
"'By no means,' replied Colston, a trifle coldly.
"'Society hangs or beheads a man who kills another.
"'Ainsworth knew as well as we did that,
"'if the man he tried to betray by false evidence had once set foot in Russia,
"'the torments of a hundred deaths would have been his
"'before he had been allowed to die.'
He betrayed his office and his faith to his English masters in order to commit this vile crime, and so he was killed as a murderous and treacherous reptile that was not fit to live.
We of the terror are not lawyers, and so we make no distinctions between deliberate plotting for money to kill and the act of killing itself.
Our law is closer akin to justice than the hair-splitting fraud that is tolerated by society.
Either from emotional or logical reasons, Arnold made no reply to this reasoning, and seeing he remained silent, Colston resumed his ordinary, nonchalant, good, humoured tone, and went on.
But come, that will be horrors enough for today. We have other business at hand, and we may as well get to it at once.
About this wonderful invention of yours. Of course, I believe all you have told me about it, but you must remember that I am only a
agent, and that I am inexorably bound by certain rules in accordance with which I must act.
Now, to be perfectly plain with you, and in order that we may thoroughly understand each other,
before either of us commits himself to anything, I must tell you that I want to see this
model flying ship of yours in order to be able to report on it to-night to the Executive of the
Inner Circle, to whom I shall also want to introduce you. If you will not allow me to do that,
say so at once, and, for the present, at least, our negotiations must come to a sudden stop.
"'Go on,' said Arnold quietly.
"'So far I consent. For the rest I would rather hear you to the end.'
"'Very well. Then if the executive approve of the invention, you will be asked to join the
inner circle at once, and to devote yourself, body and soul, to the society and the accomplishments
of the objects that will be explained to you.
If you refuse, there will be an end of the matter, and you will simply be asked to give
your word of honour to reveal nothing that you have seen or heard, and then allowed to depart
in peace. If, on the other hand, you consent, in consideration of the immense importance of
your secret, which there is no need to disguise from you, to the brotherhood, the usual condition
of passing through the outer circle will be dispensed with, and you will be trusted as absolutely
as we shall expect you to trust us.
Whatever funds you then require to manufacture an airship on the plan of your model
will be placed at your disposal,
and a suitable place will be selected for the works that you will have to build.
When the ship is ready to take the air,
you will of course be appointed to the command of her,
and you will pick your crew from among the workmen
who will act under your orders in the building of the vessel.
They will all be members of the outer circle,
who will not understand your orders, but simply obey them blindly even to the death.
One member of the inner circle will act as your second in command, and he will be as perfectly
trusted as you will be, so that in unforeseen emergencies you will be able to consult
with him with perfect confidence. Now I think I have told you all. What do you say?
Arnold was silent for a few minutes, too busy for speech, with the rush of thoughts that
had crowded through his brain as Colston was speaking.
Then he looked up at his host and said,
May I make conditions?
You may state them, replied he with a smile,
but of course I don't undertake to accept them without consultation with my,
I mean, with the executive.
Of course not, said Arnold.
Well, the conditions that I should feel myself obliged to make with your executive
would be, briefly speaking these.
I would not reveal to anyone the
composition of the gases from which I derive my motive force. I should manufacture them myself
in given quantities, and keep them always under my own charge. At the first attempt to break
faith with me in this respect, I would blow the airship and all her crew, including myself,
into such fragments as it would be difficult to find one of them. I have and wish for no life
apart from my invention, and I would not survive it. Good, interrupted Colston. There's
spoke the true enthusiast, go on.
Secondly, I would use the machine
only in open warfare,
when the Brotherhood is fighting openly
for the attainment of a definite end.
Once the appeal to force
has been made, I will employ
a force such as no nation on earth
can use without me, and I
will use it as unsparingly
as the armies and fleets engaged
will employ their own engines of destruction
on one another, but I will
be no party to the destruction of
defenseless towns and people who are not in arms against us. If I am ordered to do that,
I tell you candidly that I will not do it. I will blow the airship itself up first.
The conditions are somewhat stringent, although the sentiments are excellent, replied Colston.
Still, of myself, I can neither accept nor reject them. That will be for the executive to do.
For my own part, I think that you will be able to arrive at a basis of agreement on them.
and now I think we have said all we can't say for the present
and so if you are ready we'll be off
and satisfy my longing to see the invention
that is to make us the arbiters of war
when war comes which I fancy will not belong now
something in the tone in which these last words were spoken
struck Arnold with a kind of cold chill
and he shivered slightly that he said in answer to Colston
I am ready when you are
and no less anxious than you to set eyes on my model
I hope to goodness it is all safe.
Do you know, when I'm away from it, I feel just like a woman away from her first baby.
A few minutes later, two of the most dangerous enemies of society alive
were walking quietly along the embankment towards Blackfriars,
smoking their cigars, and chatting as conventionally as though there were no such things on earth
as tyranny and oppression, and their necessarily ever-present enemies,
conspiracy and brooding revolution.
End of Chapter 3
Chapter 4 of the Angel of the Revolution
By George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 4
The House on Clapham Common
Twenty Minutes Walk took Arnold and Colston
to the door of the tenement house
in which the former had lived
since his fast-dwindling store of money
had convinced him of the necessity of bringing his expenses
down to the lowest possible limit
if he wished to keep up the struggle
with fate very much longer.
As they mounted the dirty, evil-smelling staircase,
Colston said,
"'Phew, verily, you are a hero of science
"'if you have brought yourself to live in a hole like this
"'for a couple of years, rather than give up your dream,
"'and grow fat on the loaves and fishes of conventionality.
"'This is a palace compared with some of the rookeries about here,'
"'replied Arnold with a laugh.
"'The march of progress seems to have left this half of London
behind us hopeless. Ten years ago there were a good many thousands of highly respectable
mediocrities living on this side of the river, but now I am told that the glory has departed from
the very best of its localities, and given them up to various degrees of squalor.
Vice, poverty and misery seemed to gravitate naturally southward in London. I don't know why,
but they do. Well, here is the door of my humble den. As he spoke he put the key in the lock
and open the door, bidding his companion enter as he did so.
Arnold's anxiety was soon relieved by finding the precious muddle untouched in its resting place,
and it was at once brought out.
Colston was delighted beyond his powers of expression,
with the marvellous ingenuity with which the miracle of mechanical skill was contrived and put together,
and when Arnold, after showing and explaining to him all the various parts of the mechanism
and the external structure, at length set the engine working,
and the airship rose gracefully from the floor, and began to sail around the room in the wide circle to which it was confined by its mooring line. He stared at it for several minutes in wandering silence, following it round and round with his eyes, and then he said in a voice from which he vainly strove to banish the signs of the emotion that possessed him,
It is the last miracle of science. With a few such ships as that one could conquer the world in a month.
Yes, that would not be a very difficult task, seeing that neither an army or a fleet could exist for 12 hours with two or three of them hovering above it, replied Arnold.
The trial over, Arnold set to work and took the model partly to pieces for packing up.
And while he was putting it away in the old sea-chest, Colston counted out ten sovereigns and laid them on the table.
Hearing the clink of the gold, Arnold looked up and said,
"'What is that for?
"'A sovereign will be quiet enough
"'to get me out of my present scrape,
"'and then if we come to any terms tonight,
"'it will be time enough to talk about payment.'
"'The Brotherhood does not do business in that way,'
"'was the reply.
"'At present your only connection with it is a commercial one,
"'and £10 is a very moderate fee
"'for the privilege of inspecting such an invention as this.
"'Anyhow, that is what I am ordered to hand over to you
"'in payment for your trouble now and to-night,
so you must accept it as it is given, as a matter of business.
"'Very well,' said Arnold, closing and locking the chest as he spoke,
"'if you think it worth ten pounds, the money will not come amiss to me.
Now, if you'll remain and guard the household gods for a minute,
I will go and pay my rent and get a cab.'
Half an hour later, his few but priceless possessions were loaded on a four-wheeler,
and Arnold had bidden farewell forever to the dingy room in which he had passed so many hours,
of toil and dreaming, suffering and disappointment. Before lunch time they were safely
bestowed in a couple of rooms which Colston had engaged for him in the same building
in which his own rooms were. In the afternoon, among other purchases, a more
convenient case was bought for the model, and in this it was packed with the plans and
papers which explained its construction, ready for the evening journey. The two
friends dined together at six in Colston's rooms, and at Seven Sharp his servant
announced that the cab was at the door. Within ten minutes they were bowling along the embankment
towards Westminster Bridge, in a luxuriously appointed handsome of the newest type, with the
precious case lying across their knees. "'This is a comfortable cab,' said Arnold, when they had
gone a hundred yards or so. "'By the way, how does the man know where to go? I didn't hear you
give him any directions?' "'None were necessary,' was the reply. "'This cab, like a good many others in London,
it belongs to the brotherhood, and the man who is driving it is one of the outer circle.
Our jehuis are the most useful spies that we have.
Many is the secret of the enemy that we have learned from,
and many is the secret police agent who has been driven to his rendezvous by a terrorist
who has heard every word that has been spoken on the journey.
How on earth is that managed?
Every one of the cabs is fitted with a telephonic arrangement
communicating with the roof.
The driver has only to button the wire of the...
transmitter up inside his coat, so that the transmitter itself lies near to his ear, and he
can hear even a whisper inside the cab. The man who is driving us, for instance, has a sort of
retainer from the Russian embassy to be on hand at certain hours on certain nights in the week.
Our cabs are all better hoarse, better appointed and better driven, than any others in London,
and, consequently, they are favourites, especially among the younger tachés, and are nearly
always employed by them on their secret missions or love affairs, which, by the way,
are very often the same thing. Our own Jeeho has a job on tonight, from which we expect some
results that will mystify the enemy not a little. We got our first suspicions of Ainsworth
from a few incautious words that he spoke in one of our cabs.
"'It's a splendid system, I should think, for discovering the movements of your enemies,'
said Arnold, not without an uncomfortable reflection on the fact that he was himself now
completely in the power of this terrible organisation, which had keen eyes and ready hands
in every capital of the civilised world.
But how'd your guard against treachery?
It is well known that all the governments of Europe are spending money like water to unearth
this mystery of the terror.
Surely all your men cannot be incorruptible.
Practically they are so.
The very mystery which enshrouds all our actions makes them so.
We have had a few traitors, of course, but as none of them has ever survived his treachery by 24 hours, a bribe has lost its attraction for the rest.
In such a conversation as this, time was passed, while the cab crossed the river and made its way rapidly and easily, along Kennington Road and Clapham Road to Clapham Common.
At length it turned into the drive of one of those solid abodes of pretentious respectability
which front the common, and pulled up before a big stucco portico.
Here we are, exclaimed Colston, as the doors of the cab automatically opened.
He got out first and Arnold handed the case to him, and then followed him.
Without a word the driver turned his horse into the road again and drove off towards town,
and as they ascended the steps, the front door opened and they went in.
"'Colston, saying, as they did so,
"'Is Mr. Smith at home?'
"'Yes, sir. You are expected, I believe.
"'Will you step into the drawing-room?'
"'Replied the clean-shaven and immaculately respectable man-servant
"'in evening-dress, who had opened the door for them.
"'They were shown into a handsomely furnished room
"'lit with electric light.
"'As soon as the footman had closed the door behind him,
"'Colston said,
"'Well, now, here you are, in the conspirator's den,
in the very headquarters of those terrorists for whom Europe is being ransacked constantly,
without the slightest success.
I have often wondered what the rigid respectability of Clapham Common
would think if it knew the true character of this harmless-looking house.
I hardly think an earthquake in Clapham Road would produce much more sensation than such a discovery would.
And now, he continued his tone becoming suddenly much more serious.
in a few minutes you will be in the presence of the inner circle of the terrorists, that is to say, those who practically hold the fate of Europe in their hands. You know pretty clearly what they want with you. If you have thought better of the business that we have discussed, you are still at perfect liberty to retire from it, on giving your word of honour not to disclose anything that I have said to you. I have not the slightest intention of doing anything of the sort, replied Arnold. You know the conditions on which I came here. I shall put them before your own.
counsel, and if they are accepted, your brotherhood will, within their limits, have no more
faithful adherent than I. If not, the business will simply come to an end as far as I am
concerned, and your secret will be as safe with me as though I had taken the oath of membership."
Well said, replied Colston, and just what I expected you to say. Now, listen to me for a minute.
Whatever you may see or hear for the next few minutes, say nothing till you are asked to speak.
I will say all that is necessary at first. Ask no questions, but trust to anything that may seem
strange being explained in due course, as it will be. A single indiscretion on your part
might raise suspicions which would be as dangerous as they would be unfounded. When you are
asked to speak, do so without slightest fear, and speak your mind as openly as you have done to me.
You need have no fear for me, replied Arald. I think I am sensible enough to be
prudent, and I am quite sure that I am desperate enough to be fearless.
Little worse can happen to me than the fate that I was contemplating last night.
As he ceased speaking there was a knock at the door.
It opened and the footman reappeared, saying in the most commonplace fashion,
Mr. Smith will be happy to see you now, gentlemen, will he kindly walk this way.
They followed him out into the hall, and then somewhat to Arnold's surprise down the stairs at the back,
which apparently led to the basement of the house.
The footman proceeded them to the basement floor and halted before a door in a little passage
that looked like the entrance to a coal-cellar. On this he knocked in a peculiar fashion,
with knuckles of one hand, while with the other he pressed the button of an electric bell
concealed under the paper on the wall. The bell sounded faintly as though some distance off,
and as it rang, the footman said abruptly to Colston,
"'Daswort is Freight.' Arnold knew German enough to know that
this meant the word is freedom, but why it should have been spoken in a foreign language
mystified him not a little. While he was thinking about this the door opened as if by a
released spring, and he saw before him a long narrow passage, lit by four electric arcs, and closed
at the other end by a door, guarded by a sentry armed with a magazine rifle. He followed
Colston down the passage, and when within a dozen feet of the sentry he brought his rifle
to the ready, and the following strange dialogue ensued between him and Colston.
Quien va?
Zvaifron de Bruterschaft.
For la Libertad?
For freeheit,
ubaales.
Pass, friends.
The rifle grounded as the words were spoken,
and the sentry stepped back to the wall of the passage.
At the same moment another bell rang beyond the door,
and then the door itself opened as the other had done.
They passed through,
it closed instantly behind them, leaving them in total darkness.
Colston caught Arnold by the arm and drew him towards him, saying as he did so,
what do you think of our system of passwords?
Pretty hard to get through, unless one knew them I should think. Why the different languages?
To make assurance doubly sure every member of the inner circle must be conversant with four
European languages. On these, the changes are rung, and even I did not know what the two languages
were to be tonight before I entered the house, and if I had asked for Mr. Brown instead of Mr.
Smith, we should never have got beyond the drawing-room. When the footman told me in German that
the word was freedom, I knew that I should have to answer the challenge of the century in German.
I did not know that he would challenge in Spanish, and if I had not understood him, or had replied
in any other language but German, he would have shot us both down without saying another word,
and no one would have ever known what had become of us.
You will be exempt from this condition, because you will always come with me.
I am in fact responsible for you.
Hmm, there doesn't see much chance of anyone getting through on false pretenses, replied Arnold, with an irrepressible shudder.
Has anyone ever tried?
Yes, once.
The two gentlemen whose disappearance made the famous Clappin Mystery of about twelve months ago.
"'They were two of the smartest detectives in the French service,
"'and the only two men who ever guessed the true nature of this house.
"'They're buried under the floor on which you are standing at the moment.'
"'The words were spoken with cruel, inflexible coldness,
"'which struck Arnold like a blast of frozen air.
"'He shivered, and was about to reply when Colston caught him
"'by the arm again and said hurriedly,
"'sh, we're going in.
"'Remember what I said, and don't speak again till someone asks you to do so.'
as he spoke a door opened in the wall of the dark chamber in which they had been standing for the last few minutes and a flood of soft light flowed in upon their dazzled eyes at the same moment a man's voice said from the room beyond in russian who stands there
morris colston and the master of the air replied colston in the same language you are welcome was the reply then colston taking arnold by the arm led him into the room
End of Chapter 4.
Chapter 5.
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 5. The Inner Circle
As soon as Arnold's eyes got accustomed to the light,
he saw that he was in a large, lofty room,
with panelled walls adorned with a number of fine paintings.
As he looked at these, his gaze was fascinated by them,
even more than by the strange company,
which was assembled round the long table that occupied the middle of the room.
Though they were all manifestly the products of the highest form of art,
their subjects were dreary and repulsive beyond description.
There was a horrible realism about them which reminded him
irresistibly of the awful collection of pictorial horrors
in the Musei Verts in Brussels,
those works of the brilliant but unhappy genius
who was driven into insanity by the sheer exuberance of his own morbid imagination.
Here was a long line of men and women in chains staggering across a wilderness of snow that melted away into the horizon without a break.
Beside them rode Cossacks, armed with long whips, that they used on men and women alike when their fainting limbs gave way beneath them,
and they were like to fall by the wayside to seek the welcome rest that only death could give them.
There was a picture of a woman naked to the waist and tied up to a triangle in a prison yard being flogged by a
soldier with willow wands, while a group of officers stood by apparently greatly interested
in the performance. Another painting showed a poor wretch being knouted to death and the marketplace
of a Russian town, and yet another showed a young and beautiful woman in a prison cell with her
face distorted by the horrible leer of madness, and her little white hands clawing nervously
at her long dishevelled hair. Arnold stood for several minutes fascinated by the hideous realism
of the pictures, and burning with rage and shame at the thought that they were all too terribly
true to life, when he was startled out of his reverie by the same voice that had called
them from the dark room, saying to him in English, "'Well, Richard Arnold, what do you think
of a little picture gallery? The paintings are good in themselves, but it may make them more
interesting to you if you know that they are all faithful reproductions of scenes that have really taken place within the limits of the so-called civilized and Christian world.
There are some here in this room now who have suffered the torment depicted on those canvases and who could tell you of worse horrors than even they portray.
We should like to know what you think of our paintings.
Arnold glanced towards the table in search of Colston, but he had vanished.
Around the long table sat 14, masked and shrouded forms, that were absolutely indistinguishable,
one from the other. He could not even tell whether there were men or women, so closely,
were their forms and faces concealed. Seeing that he was left to his own discretion,
he laid the case containing the model, which he had, so far kept under his arm,
down on the floor, and, facing the strange assembly, said,
as steadily as he could. My own reading tells me that they are only too true to the dreadful
reality. I think that the civilised and Christian society which permits such crimes to be committed
against humanity, when it has the power to stop them by force of arms, is neither truly
civilised nor truly Christian. And would you stop them if you could? Yes, if it cost the lives of
millions to do it, they would be better spent than the thirty million lives that were lost last
century over a few bits of territory.
That is true, and augurs well for our future agreement.
Be kind enough to come to the table and take a seat.
The masked man who spoke was sitting in the chair at the foot of the table, and as he said
this one of those sitting at the side got up and motioned Arnold to take his place.
As soon as he had done so, the speaker continued,
We are glad to see that your sentiments are so far in accord with our own, for the
that fact will make our negotiations all the easier.
As you are aware, you are now in the inner circle of the terrorists.
Yon the empty chair at the head of the table is that of our chief,
who, though not with us in person, is ever present as a guiding influence in our councils.
We act as he directs, and it was from him that we receive news of you
and your marvellous invention.
It is also by his directions that you have been invited here tonight
with an object that you are already aware of.
I see from your face that you are about to ask how this can be,
seeing that you have never confided your secret to anyone until last night.
It will be useless to ask me for I myself do not know.
we who sit here simply execute the master's will. We ask no questions, and therefore we can answer none concerning him.
I have none to ask, said Arnold, seeing that the speaker paused as though expecting him to say something.
I came at the invitation of one of your brotherhood to lay certain terms before you, for you to accept or reject, as seems good to you.
How you got to know of me and my invention is, after all, a matter of indifference to me, with your perfect sense.
system of espionage, you might well find out more secret things than that.
Quite so, was the reply, and the question that we have to settle with you is, how far you will
consent to assist the work of the brotherhood with this invention of yours, and on what conditions
you will do so. I must first know how, as exactly as possible, what the work of the
brotherhood is. Under the circumstances, there is no objection to
you're knowing that.
In the first place, that which is known to the outside world as the terror is an international
secret society underlying and directing the operations of the various bodies known as the
nihilists, anarchists, socialists.
In fact, all those organizations which have for their object the reform or destruction by
peaceful or violent means of society as it is present constituted. Its influence reaches beyond
these into the various trade unions and political clubs, the moving spirits of which are all
members of our outer circle. On the other side of society, we have agents and adherence in all the
courts of Europe, all the diplomatic bodies and all the parliamentary assemblies throughout the
We believe that society as at present constituted is hopeless for any good things.
All kinds of nameless brutalities are practiced without reproof in the names of law and order
and commercial economics.
On one side, human life is a splendid fabric of cloth of gold, embroidered with priceless gems,
and on the other, it is a mass of filthy, festering rags, swarming with work.
forming with women. We think that such a society, a society which permits considerably more than
half of humanity to be sunk in poverty and misery, while a very small portion of it fools away its life
in perfectly ridiculous luxury does not deserve to exist and ought to be destroyed. We also know
that sooner or later it will destroy itself, as every similar society has done before it,
For nearly 40 years there has now been almost perfect peace in Europe.
At the same time, over 20 millions of men are standing ready to take the field in a week.
War, universal war that will shake the world to its foundations,
is only a matter of a little more delay and a few diplomatic hitches.
Russia and England are within a rifle shot of each other in Afghanistan,
and France and Germany are flinging defamation.
at each other across the hind.
Someone must soon fire the shot that will set the world in a blaze,
and meanwhile the toilers of the earth are weary of the dreadful military and naval burdens,
and would care very little if the inevitable happen tomorrow.
It is in the power of the terrorists to delay or precipitate that war to a certain extent.
Hitherto all our efforts have been devoted to the point.
preservation of peace and many of the so-called outrages which had taken place in different parts of Europe,
and especially in Russia during the last few years, have been accomplished simply for the purpose
of forcing the attention of the administrations to internal affairs for the time and so putting
off what would have led to a declaration of war. This policy has not been dictated by any hope
of avoiding war altogether, for that would have been sheer insanity.
We have simply delayed war as long as possible, because we have not felt that we have been strong enough to turn the tide of battle at the height moment in favour of the oppressed ones of the earth and against their oppressors.
But this invention of yours puts a completely different aspect on the European situation, armed with such a tremendous engine of destruction as a navigable airship must necessitate.
necessarily be, when used in conjunction with the explosives already at our disposal, we could make
war impossible to our enemies.
By bringing into the field a force with which no army or fleet could contend without the certainty
of destruction, by these means we should ultimately compel peace and enforce a general disarmament
on land and sea.
The vast majority of those who make the wealth of the world are sick of seeing that wealth
wasted in the destruction of human life and the ruin of peaceful industries.
As soon, therefore, as we are in a position to dictate terms under such tremendous penalties,
all the innumerable organizations with which we are in touch all over the world will rise
in arms and enforce them at all costs.
Of course, it goes without saying that the powers that are now enthrushed,
in the high places of the world, we'll fight bitterly and desperately, to retain the rule that they have held for so long, but in the end we shall be victorious, and then on the ruins of this civilization a new and a better shall arise.
That is a rough, brief outline of the policy of the Brotherhood, which we are going to ask you tonight to join.
Of course, in the eyes of the world we are only a set of fiends, whose sole object is the destruction of society and the inauguration of a state of universal anarchy that, however, has no concern for us.
What is called popular opinion is merely manufactured by the press according to order, and does not count in serious concerns.
What I have described you are the true objects of the Brotherhood, and now it remains.
for you to say yes or no, whether you will devote yourself and your invention to carrying
them out or not. For two or three minutes after the masked spokesman of the inner circle
had ceased speaking, there was absolute silence in the room. The calmly spoken words which
deliberately sketched out the ruin of a civilisation and the establishment of a new order
of things made a deep impression on Arnold's mind. He saw clearly that he was standing at the
parting of the ways, and facing the most tremendous crisis that could occur in the life of a human
being. It was only natural that he should look back as he did to the life from which a single
step would now part him forever, without the possibility of going back. He knew that if he once
put his hands to the plough and looked back, death, swift and inevitable, would be the penalty of
his wavering. This, however, he had already weighed and decided. Most of what he had heard had
found an echo in his own convictions.
Moreover, the life that he had left had no charms for him, while to be the one of the chief factors
in a world revolution was a destiny worthy both of himself and his invention.
So the fatal resolution was taken, and he spoke the words that bound him forever to the brotherhood.
As I have already told Mr. Colston, he began by saying,
I will join and faithfully serve the brotherhood if the conditions the
that I feel compelled to make are granted."
"'You know them already?' interrupted the spokesman.
"'And they are freely granted.
Indeed, you can hardly fail to see that we are trusting you to a far greater extent
than it is possible for us to make you trust us, unless you choose to do so.
The airship once built and afloat under your command, the game of war would, to a great extent,
be in your own hands.
true you would not survive treachery very long but on the other hand if it became necessary to kill you the airship would be useless that is if you took your secret of the motive power with you into the next world
as i undoubtedly should added arnold quietly we have no doubt that you would was the equally quiet rejoinder and now i will read to you the oath of membership that you will be required to cite
even when you have heard it if you feel any hesitation in subscribing to it there will still be time to withdraw for we tolerate no unwilling or half-hearted recruits arnold bowed his acquiescence and the spokesman took a piece of paper from the table and read aloud
i richard arnold signs his paper in the full knowledge thus in doing so i devote myself absolutely for the rest of my life to the service of the service of
of the Brotherhood of Freedom, known to the world as the Terrorists.
As long as I live, its ends shall be my ends,
and no human consideration shall weigh with me where those ends are concerned.
I will take life without mercy,
and yield my own without hesitation at its bidding.
I will break all other laws to obey those which it obeys,
and if I disobey these, I shall expect death,
as the just penalty of my perjury.
As he finished reading the oath,
he handed the paper to Arnold,
saying as he did so,
they honor theatrical formalities to be gone through,
simply sign the paper and give it back to me,
or else tear it up and go in peace.
Arnold read it through slowly,
and then glanced round the table.
He saw the eyes of the silent figures sitting about him,
shining at him through the holes in their masks.
He laid the paper down on the table in front of him,
dipped a pen in an inkstand that stood near
and signed the oath in a firm, unfaltering hand.
Then, committed forever, for good or evil,
to the new life that he had adopted,
he gave the paper back again.
The President took it and read it,
then passed it to the mask on his right hand.
It went from one to the other round the table,
each one reading it before passing it on,
until it got back to the President.
When it reached him, he rose from his seat,
and going to the fireplace,
dropped it into the flames,
and watched it until it was consumed to ashes.
Then, crossing the room to where Arnold was sitting,
he removed his mask with one hand,
and held the other out to him in a greeting,
saying as he did so,
Welcome to the Brasahood.
Thrice welcome,
for your coming has brought the day of redemption nearer.
End of Chapter 5.
Chapter 6 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 6
New Friends
As Arnold returned the greeting of the President
All the other members of the Circle
rose from their seats and took off their masks
and the black shapeless cloaks
which had so far completely covered them
from head to foot
Then one after the other they came forward
and were formally introduced to him by the President
Nine of the fourteen were men
and five were women, of ages varying from middle age almost to girlhood.
The men were apparently all between 25 and 35, and included some half-dozen nationalities among them.
All, both men and women, evidently belonged to the educated, or rather, to the cultured class.
Their speech, which seemed to change with perfect ease from one language to another in the course of
their somewhat polyglot converse, was the easy-flowing speech of men and women accustomed.
to the best society, not only in the social but the intellectual sense of the word.
All were keen, alert and swift of thought, and on the face of each one there was the dignifying
expression of a deep and settled purpose, which at once differentiated them in Arnold's eyes
from the ordinary idle, or merely, money-making citizens of the world. As each one came and shook
hands with the new member of the Brotherhood, he or she had some pleasant word of welcome and greeting,
for him, and so well were the words chosen, and so manifestly sincere were they spoken, that by the
time he had shaken hands all round, Arnold felt as much at home among them as though he were in the
midst of a circle of old friends. Among the women were two who had attracted his attention
and roused his interest far more than any of the other members of the circle. One of these was a tall
and beautifully shaped woman, whose face and figure, were those of a woman in the early twenties, but whose long,
thick hair was as white as though the snows of seventy winters had drifted over it. As he returned
her warm, firm hand-clasp, and looked upon her dark, resolute and yet perfectly womanly figures,
the young engineer gave a slight start of recognition. She noticed this at once and said,
with a smile and a quick flash from her splendid grey eyes,
Ah, I see you recognise me. No, I am not ashamed of my portrait. I am proud of the wounds that I
received in the war with tyranny, so you need not fear to confess your recognition.
It was true that Arnold had recognized her. She was the original of the central figure of the
painting which depicted the woman being flogged by the Russian soldiers. Arnold flushed hotly at the
words with the sudden passionate anger that they roused within him and replied, in a low, steady voice,
Those who would sanction such a crime as that are not fit to live. I will not leave. I will not leave
one stone of that prison standing upon another. It is a blot on the face of the earth,
and I will wipe it out utterly. There are thousands of blots as black as that on the earth,
and I think you will find nobler game than an obscure Russian provincial prison.
Russia has cities and palaces and fortresses that will make far grander ruins than that,
ruins that will be worthy monuments of fallen despotism, replied the girl,
who had been introduced by the president as a ramborant.
Adna Michaelis. But here is someone else waiting to make your acquaintance. This is Natasha.
She has no other name among us, but you will soon learn why she needs none.
Natasha was the other woman who had so keenly aroused, Arnold's interest.
Woman, however, she hardly was, for she was seemingly still in her teens, and certainly
could not have been more than twenty. He had mixed, but little with women, and,
during the past few years, not at all, and therefore the marvellous beauty of the girl who came forward as Radna spoke seemed almost unearthly to him and confused his senses for the moment as some potent drug might have done.
He took her outstretched hand in awkward silence, and for an instant so far forgot himself as to gaze blankly at her in speechless admiration.
She could not help noticing it for she was a woman, and for the same reason she saw that it was so absolutely honest and,
involuntary that it was impossible for any woman to take offence at it. A quick, bright flush
swept up her lovely face, as his hand closed upon hers. Her darkly fringed lids fell for an instant
over the most wonderful pair of sapphire blue eyes that Arnold had ever dreamed of, and when
she raised them again the flush had gone, and she said, in a sweet, frank voice,
I am the daughter of Natas, and he has desired me to bid you welcome in his name, and I hope
you will let me do so in my own as well. We are all dying to see this wonderful invention of
yours. I suppose you are going to satisfy our feminine curiosity, are you not? The daughter of Natas,
this lovely girl in the first sweet flush of her pure and innocent womanhood, the daughter of
the unknown and mysterious being whose ill-omened name caused a shudder, if it was only whispered in the
homes of the rich and powerful, the name with which the death sentences of the terrorists were
invariably signed, and which had come to be an infallible guarantee that they would be carried
out to the letter. No death-warrants of the most powerful sovereigns of Europe were more
certain harbingers of inevitable doom than were those which bore this dreaded name. Whether he
were high or low, the man who received one of them made ready for his end. He knew not where or
when the fatal blow would be struck. He only knew that the invisible hand of the terror would
strike him, as surely in the uttermost ends of the earth as it would in the palace or the fortress.
Never once had it missed its aim, and never once had the slightest clue been obtained to the
identity of the hand that held the knife or pistol. Some such thoughts as these flashed one after
another through Arnold's brain as he stood talking with Natasha. He saw at once why she had only
that one name. It was enough, and it was not long before he learned, that it was the same thing
symbol of an authority in the circle that admitted of no question. She was the envoy of him
whose word was law, absolute and irrevocable to every member of the brotherhood, to disobey
whom was death, and to obey whom had, so far at least, meant swift and invariable success,
even where it seemed least to be hoped for. Of course, Natasha's almost girlish question
about the airship was really a command, which would have been nonetheless binding.
had she only had her own beauty to enforce it.
As she spoke, the President and Colston,
who had only lost himself for the time behind a mask and a cloak,
came up to Arnold and asked him if he was prepared to give an exhibition of the powers of his model
and to explain its working and construction to the circle at once.
He replied that everything was perfectly ready for the trial
and that he would set the model working for them in a few minutes.
The President then told him that the exhibition should take place in another room
where there would be much more space than where they were, and bade him bring the box and follow him.
A door was now opened in the wall of the room, remote from that by which he and Colston had entered,
and through this the whole party went down a short passage,
and through another door, at the end of which opened into a very large apartment,
which, from the fact of its being windowless,
Arnold rightly judged to be underground, like the council chamber that they had just left.
A single glance was enough to show him the chief purpose,
to which the chamber was devoted.
The wall at one end was covered with arm-racks,
containing all the newest and most perfect makes of rifles and pistols,
while at the other end about twenty paces distant
were three electric signaling targets, graded,
as was afterwards explained to him
to one, three and five hundred yards range.
In a word, the chamber was an underground range
for rifle and pistol practice,
in which a volley could have been fired without a sound being heard ten yards away.
it was here that the accuracy of the various weapons invented from time to time was tested and here too every member of the circle man and woman practised with rifle and pistol until an infallible aim was acquired
a register of scores was kept and at the head of it stood the name of radna michaelis a long table ran across the end at which the arm-racks were and on this arnold laid the case containing the model he standing on one side of the turner
and the members of the circle on the other, watching his movements with a curiosity that they took no trouble to disguise.
He opened the case, feeling something like a scientific demonstrator, with an advanced and critical class before him.
In a moment the man disappeared, and the mechanician and the enthusiast took his place.
As each part was taken out and laid upon the table, he briefly explained its use, and then, last of all, came the hull of the airship.
This was three feet long and six inches broad in its midship's diameter.
It was made in two longitudinal sections of polished aluminium,
which shone like burnished silver.
It would have been cigar-shaped,
but for the fact that the forward end was drawn out into a long, sharp ram,
the point of which was on a level with the floor of the hull
amidsthips as it lay upon the table.
Two deep bilge plates running nearly the whole length of the hull,
kept it in an upright position,
and prevented the blades of the propellers from touching the table.
For about half its whole length, the upper part of the hull was flattened and formed a deck
from which rose three short strong masts, each of which carried a wheel of thin metal,
whose spokes were six inclined fans, something like the blades of a screw.
A little lower than this deck there projected on each side, a broad oblong,
slightly curved sheet of metal, very thin but strengthened by means of,
of wire braces till it was as rigid as a plate of solid steel, although it only weighed
a few ounces. These airplanes worked on an axis amid ships, and could be inclined either
way through an angle of thirty degrees. At the pointed stern there revolved a powerful four-bladed
propeller, and from each quarter, inclined slightly outwards from the middle line of the
vessel projected a somewhat smaller screw, working underneath the aft end of the airplanes.
The hull contained four small double-cylinder engines, one of which actuated the stern propeller,
and the other three, the fan wheels and side propellers.
There were, of course, no furnaces, boilers or condensers.
Two slender pipes ran into each cylinder from suitably placed gas reservoirs, or power cylinders,
as the engineer called them, and that was all.
Arnold deftly and rapidly put the parts together, continuing his running description as he did so,
and in a few minutes the beautiful miracle of ingenuity stood complete before the wandering eyes of the circle,
and a murmur of admiration ran from lip to lip, bringing a flush of pleasure to the cheek of its creator.
There, said he as he put the finishing touches to the apparatus,
you see that she is a combination of two principles, those of the Aeronneff and the Aeraplane.
The first reached its highest development in Jules Verne's imaginary clipper of the clouds,
and the second in Hiram Maxim's aeroplane.
Of course, Jules Verne's Aeronf was merely an idea,
and one that could never be realised,
while Rober's mysterious source of electrical energy
remained unknown, as it still does.
Maxim's aeroplane is, as you all know,
also an unrealised ideal,
so far as any practical use is concerned.
He has succeeded in making it fly,
but only under the most favourable conditions,
and practically without cargo.
Its two fatal defects have been shown by experience to be comparatively overwhelming weight of the engine
and the fuel that he has to carry to develop sufficient power to rise from the ground and progress against the wind
and the inability of the machine to ascend perpendicularly to any required height.
Without the power to do this, no airship can be any use, save under very limited conditions.
You cannot carry a railway about with you or a station to get a start from every time you want to rise,
and you cannot always choose a nice level plane in which to come down.
Even if you could, the aeroplane would not rise again without its rails and carriage.
For purposes of warfare then it may be dismissed as totally useless.
In this machine, as you see, I have combined the two principles.
These helices on the masts will lift the dead weight of the ship perpendicularly
without the slightest help from the side planes,
which are used to regulate the vessel's flight when afloat.
I will set the engines that work them in motion independently of the others, which move the propellers, and then you'll see what I mean.
As he spoke, he set one part of the mechanism working.
Those watching saw the three helices begin to spin round, the centre one revolving in an opposite direction to the other two,
with a soft whirring sound that gradually rose to a high-pitched note.
When they attained their full speed, they looked like solid wheels, and then the airship rose.
At first slowly, and then more and more swiftly straight up from the table, until it strained hard at the piece of cord, which prevented it from reaching the roof.
A universal chorus of bravas! greeted it as it rose, and every eye became fixed on it as it hung motionless in the air, sustained by its whirring helices.
After letting it remain aloft for a few minutes, Arnold pulled it down again, saying as he did so,
that I think proves that the machine can rise from any position where the upward road is open,
and without the slightest assistance of any apparatus.
Now it shall take a voyage around the room.
You see it is steered by this rudder fan under the stern propeller.
In the real ship it will be worked by a wheel, like a rudder of a sea-going vessel,
but in the model it is done by this lever so that I can control it by a couple of strings from the ground.
He went round to the other side of the table while he was speaking
and adjusted the steering gear, stopping the engines meanwhile.
Then he put the model down on the floor, set all four engines to work,
and stood behind with the guiding strings in his hands.
The spectators heard a louder and somewhat shriller whirring noise than before,
and the beautiful fabric with its shining silvery hull and side planes
rose slantingly from the ground and darted forward down the room,
keeping Arnold at a quick run, with the rudder strings tightly strained.
Like an obedient steed, it instantly obeyed the slightest pull upon either of them,
and twice made the circuit of the room before its creator pulled it down and stopped the machinery.
The experiment was a perfect and undeniable success in every respect,
and not one of those who saw it had the slightest doubt as to Arnold's airship having at last
solved the problem of aerial navigation, and made the Brotherhood lords of a realm as wide as the
atmospheric ocean that encircles the globe. As soon as the model was once more resting on the
table, the President came forward, and grasping the engineer by both hands, said in a voice
from which he made but little effort to banish the emotion that he felt,
"'Bravo, brother! Henceforth, you shall be known to the Brotherhood has the Master of the Air.'
for truly you have been the first among the sons of men to fairly conquer it.
Come, let us go back and talk, for there is much to be said about this,
and we cannot begin too soon to make arrangements for building the first of an aerial fleet.
You can leave your model where it is in perfect safety, for no one ever enters this room, save ourselves.
So saying the President led the way to the Council Chamber,
and there, after the aerial, as it had already been decided to name the first airship, had been christened in anticipation in 20-year-old champagne, the circle settled down at once to business, and for a good three hours discussed the engineer's estimate and plans for building the first vessel of the aerial fleet.
At length the practical details were settled, and the President rose in token of the end of the conference.
As he did so, he said somewhat abruptly to Arnold,
so far so good now there is nothing more to be done but to lay those plans before the chief and get his authority for withdrawing out of the treasury sufficient money to commence operations
i presume you could reproduce them from memory if necessary at any rate in sufficient outline to make them perfectly intelligible certainly was the reply i could reproduce them in facsimile without the slightest difficulty why'd you ask
because the chief is in russia and you must go to him and place them before him from memory they are far too precious to be trusted to any keeping however trustworthy
there are such things as highway accidents and other forms of sudden death to say nothing of the russian customs false arrests personal searches and imprisonments on mere suspicion
we can risk none of these and so there is nothing for it but you're going to petersburg and verbally explaining them to the chief you can be ready in three days i suppose yes in two if you like replied arnold not a little taken aback at the unexpected suddenness
of what he knew at once to be the first order that was to test his obedience to the brotherhood.
But as I am absolutely ignorant of Russia and the Russians,
I suppose you will make such arrangements as will prevent my making any innocent but possibly awkward mistakes.
Oh yes, replied the President with a smile.
All arrangements have been made already.
And I expect you will find them anything but unpleasant.
Natasha goes to Petersburg in company with another lady member of the Circle
whom you have not yet seen.
You will go with them, and they will explain everything to you en route,
if they have no opportunity of doing so before you start.
Now, let us go upstairs and have some supper.
I am famished, and I suppose everyone else is too.
Arnold simply bowed in answer to the President,
but one pair of eyes at least in the room caught the quick faint flush that rose in his cheek
as he was told in whose company he was to travel.
As for himself, if the journey had been to Siberia instead of Russia,
he would have felt nothing but pleasure at the prospect after that.
They left the council chamber by the passage and the ante-room,
the sentry standing to attention as they passed him,
each giving the word in turn till the president came last,
and closed the doors behind him.
Then the sentry brought up the rear and extinguished the lights as he left the passage.
Fifteen minutes later there sat down to supper,
in the solidly comfortable dining-room of the upper house,
a party of ladies and gentlemen who chatted through the meal as merrily and innocently,
as though there were no such things as tyranny or suffering in the world,
and whom not the most acute observer would have taken for the most dangerous
and desperately earnest body of conspirators that ever plotted the destruction,
not of an empire, but of a civilisation and a social order,
that it had taken twenty centuries to build up.
End of Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Of Angel of the Revolution
By George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 7
The daughter of Natas
Supper was over about 11
and then the party adjourned to the drawing-room
where for an hour or so
Arnold sat and listened to such music and singing
as he had never heard in his life before
The songs seemed to be in every language in Europe
and he did not understand anything like half of them, so far at least as the words were concerned.
They were, however, so far removed from the average drawing-room medley of twaddle and rattle,
that the music interpreted the words into its own universal language, and made them almost superfluous.
For the most part they were sad and passionate, and once or twice, especially when Radner Mucalus was singing,
Arnold saw tears well up into the eyes of the women
and the brows of the men contract and their hands clench
with sudden passion at the recollection of some terrible scene or story
that was recalled by the song.
At last, close on midnight, the president rose from his seat
and asked Natasha to sing, the hymn of freedom.
She acknowledged the request with an inclination of her head,
and then as Radna sat down to the piano,
she took her place beside it, all the rest rose,
to their feet like worshippers in a church.
The prelude was rather longer than usual,
and as Radna played it, Arnold heard running through it,
as it were, echoes of all the patriotic songs of Europe
from Scots Weihe and the Shan von Vocht
to the forbidden Polish national hymn
and the Swiss Republican song,
which is known in England as God Save the Queen.
The prelude ended with a few bars of the Marseillaise,
and then Natasha began.
It was a marvellous performance.
As the air changed from nation to nation, the singer changed the language, and at the end of each verse the others took up the strain in perfect harmony, till it sounded like a chorus of the nations in miniature, each language coming in its turn until the last verse was reached.
Then there was silence for a moment, and then the opening chords of the Marseillaise rang out
from the piano, slow and stately at first, and then quickening, like the tread of an army
going into battle.
Suddenly Natasha's voice soared up, as it were, out of the music, and a moment later
the song of the revolution rolled forth in a flood of triumphant melody, above which
Natasha's pure contralto thrilled, sweet and strong, till to Arnold's intoxicated sense
it seemed like the voice of some angel singing from the sky in the ears of men, and it was not until the hymn had been ended for some moments that he was recalled to earth by the president saying to him,
"'Some day, perhaps, you will be floating in the clouds, and you will hear that hymn rising from the throats of millions gathered together from the ends of the earth, and when you hear that, you will know that our work is done, and that there is peace on earth at last.'
I hope so, replied the engineer quietly, on what is more.
I believe that some day I shall hear it.
I believe so too, suddenly interrupted Radna,
turning round on her seat at the piano.
But there will be many a battle-song sung to the accompaniment of battle music before that happens.
I wish that all Russia were a haystack, and that you were beside it with a lighted torch,
said Natasha, half in jest and half in earnest.
Yes, truly.
replied Radner, turning round and dashing fiercely into the Marseilles again.
I have no doubt of it, but come, it is after midnight, and we have to get back to Shane Walk.
The princess will think we have been arrested or something equally dreadful.
Ah, Mr. Colston, we have a couple of seats to spare in the brougham.
Will you and our Admiral of the heir condescend to accept a lift as far as Chelsea?
The condescension is in the offer, Natasha, replied Colston,
flushing with pleasure and glancing towards Radna the while.
Radna answered with an almost imperceptible sign of consent, and Colston went on,
If it were in an utterly opposite direction, you would not be asked to come, sir,
so don't try to pay compliments at the expense of common sense, laughed Natasha before he could finish.
If you do, you shall sit beside me instead of Radner all the way.
There was a general smile at this retort, for Colston's avowed devotion to Radna and the terrible circumstances,
out of which it had sprung was one of the romances of the circle.
As for Arnold, he could scarcely believe his ears when he heard that he was to ride from
Clapham Common to Chelsea, sitting beside this radiantly beautiful girl, beside whose innocence
and gaiety there lay the shadow of her mysterious and terrible parentage.
Lovely and gentle as she seemed, he knew even now how awful a power she held in the
slender little hand, whose nervous clasp he could still feel upon his own, and this knowledge
seemed to raise an invisible yet impassable barrier between him and the possibility of looking upon her, as under other circumstances, it would have been natural for a man to look upon so fair a woman.
Natasha's Broham was so far an improvement on those of the present day that it had two equally comfortable seats, and on these the four were cozily seated a few minutes after the party broke up.
To Arnold and doubtless to Colston also, the miles flew past at an unheard-off speed,
but for all that long before the carriage stopped at the house in Chey Newark,
he had come to the conviction that, for good or evil,
he was now bound to the brotherhood by far stronger ties
than any social or political opinions could have formed.
After they had said good-night at the door and received an invitation to lunch for the next day
to talk over the journey to Russia,
he and Colston decided to walk to the road to the country.
the Savoy, for it was a clear moonlit night, and each had a good deal to say to the other,
which could be better, and more safely, said in the open air than in a cab, so they lit their
cigars, buttoned up their coats, and started off eastward along the embankment to Vauxhall.
Well, my friend, tell me how you have enjoyed your evening, and what you think of the company,
said Colston, by way of opening the conversation.
Until supper, I had a very pleasant time of it. I enjoyed the business part, and I enjoyed the
business part of the proceedings intensely, as any other mechanical enthusiasts would have done,
I suppose, but frankly I confess that after that my mind is in a state of complete chaos,
in the midst of which only one figure stands out at all distinctly. And that figure is,
Natasha, tell me, who is she? I know no more as to her true identity than you do,
or else I would answer you with pleasure. What, do you mean to say?
I mean to say just what I have said. Not only do I not know who she is, but I do not believe that more than two or three members of the circle at the outside know any more than I do. Those are probably Nicholas Robberoff, the president of the executive, and his wife, and Radna McAulis.
"'Then if Radner knows, how come is it that you do not know?
"'You must forgive me if I'm presuming on too short acquaintance,
"'but it certainly struck me to-night that you had very few secrets from each other.'
"'There is no presumption about it, my dear fellow,' replied Colston with a laugh.
"'It is no secret that Radner and I are lovers,
"'and that she will be my wife when I have earned her.
"'Now you've raised my curiosity again,' interrupted Arnold in an inquiring tone.
and will very soon satisfy it.
You saw that horrible picture in the council chamber, yes?
Well, I will tell you the whole story of that some day when we have more time,
but for the present it will be enough for me to tell you that I have sworn
not to ask Radna to come with me to the altar,
while a single person who was concerned in that nameless crime remains alive.
There were five persons responsible for it to begin with.
The governor of the prison, the prefect of the police for the district,
a spy who informed against her, and the two soldiers who executed the infernal sentence.
It happened nearly three years ago, and there are two of them alive still, the governor and
the prefect of police. Of course the brotherhood would have removed them long ago had it decided
to do so, but I got the circumstances led before Natas, by the help of Natasha, and received
permission to execute the sentences myself. So far, I have killed three with my own hand, and the
other two have not much longer to live. The governor has been transferred to Siberia, and will
probably be the last that I shall reach. The prefect is now in command of the Russian secret
police in London, and unless an accident happens, he will never leave England. Colston spoke
in a cold, passionless, merciless tone, just as a lawyer might speak of a criminal condemned to
die by the ordinary process of the law, and as Arnold heard him, he shuddered. But at the same time,
the picture of the council chamber came up before his mental vision, and he was forced to confess
that men who could so far forget their manhood as to lash a helpless woman up to a triangle
and flog her till her flesh was cut to ribbons were no longer men but wild beasts, whose very
existence was a crime. So he merely said, they were justly slain. Now tell me more about
Natasha. There is very little more that I can tell you, I'm afraid. All I know is that the
Brotherhood of the Terror is the conception and creation of a single man, and that that man is
Natas, the father of Natasha, as she is known to us. His orders come to us either directly in writing
through Natasha, or indirectly through him you have heard spoken of as the chief.
Oh, then the chief is not Natas? No, we have all of us seen him. In fact, when he is in London,
he always presides at the circle meetings. You would hardly believe it, but he is an
English nobleman and secretary to the English embassy at Petersburg.
Then he is Lord Alanmear, and an old college friend of mine, exclaimed Arnold.
I saw his name in the paper the night before last.
It was mentioned in the account of the murder.
We don't call those murders, my friend.
Dryly interrupted Colston.
We call them what they really are, executions.
I beg your pardon, I was using the phraseology of the newspaper.
What was his crime?
I don't know, but the fact that the Chief was there when he died is quite enough for me.
Well, as I was saying, the Chief, as we call him, is the visible and supreme head of the Brotherhood,
so far as we are concerned.
We know that Natas exists, and that he and the Chief admit no one, save Natasha, to their councils.
They control the Treasury, absolutely, and apart from the contributions of those of the members
who can afford to make them, they appear to provide the whole of the funds.
Of course, Lord Alan Mir, as you know, is enormously wealthy, and probably Natas is also rich.
At any rate, there is never any want of money where the work of the brotherhood is concerned.
The estimates are given to Natasha, when the chief is not present,
and at the next meeting she brings the money in English gold and notes, or in foreign currency,
as may be required, and that is all we know about the finances.
Perhaps I ought to tell you that there is also a very considerable mystery about the chief himself.
When he presides at the council meetings, he displays a perfectly marvellous knowledge of both the members and the working of the Brotherhood.
It would seem that nothing, however trifling, is hidden from him, and yet when any of us happen to meet him, as we often do, in society, he treats us all as the most perfect strangers, unless we have been regularly introduced to him as ordinary acquaintances.
Even then he seems utterly ignorant of his connection with the Brotherhood.
The first time I met him outside the circle
was at a ball at the Russian embassy.
I went and spoke to him
and giving the sign of the inner circle
as I did so.
To my utter amazement,
he stared at me without a sign of recognition
and calmly informed me
in the usual way that I had the advantage of him.
Of course I apologised
and he accepted the apology with perfect good humour
but as an utter stranger would have done.
A little later Natasha came in
with the Princess Ornovsky
whom you are going to Russia with
and who is there one of the most trusted agents of the Petersburg police.
I told her what had happened.
She looked at me for a moment rather curiously with those wonderful eyes of hers,
and then she laughed softly and said,
Come, I will set that at rest by introducing you,
but mind not a word about politics or those horrible secret societies,
as you value my good opinion.
I understood from this that there was something behind
which could not be explained there,
where every other one you danced with might be.
a spy, and I was introduced to his lordship, and we became very good friends in the ordinary
social way. But I failed to gather the slightest hint from his conversation that he even knew
of the existence of the brotherhood. When we left, I drove home with Natasha and the princess
to supper, and on the way Natasha told me that his lordship found it necessary to lead two
entirely distinct lives, and that he adhered so rigidly to this rule that he never broke
it even with her. Since then I have been most careful to respect what was.
after all, is a very wise, if not an absolutely necessary precaution on his part.
"'And now,' said Arnold, speaking in a tone that portrayed not a little hesitation and embarrassment,
"'if you can do so, answer me one more question, and do so as shortly and directly as you can.
"'Is Natasha in love with or betrothed to any member of the brotherhood as far as you know?'
Colston stopped and looked at him with a laugh in his eyes.
Then he put his hand on his shoulder and said,
"'Has I thought and feared.
"'You have not escaped the common lot of all heart-hole men
"'upon whom those terrible eyes of hers have looked.
"'The angel of the revolution, as we call her among ourselves,
"'is peerless among the daughters of men.
"'What more natural then than all the sons of men
"'should fall speedily victims to her fatal charms?
"'So far as I know, every man who has ever seen her
"'is more or less in love with her, and mostly more.
"'As for the rest, I am as much in the dark as you are, save for the fact that I know, on the authority of Radna, that she is not betrothed to anyone, and so far as she knows, still in the blissful state of a maiden of fancy freedom.'
"'Thank God for that,' said Arnold, with an audible sigh of relief.
Then he went on in somewhat hurried confusion.
"'But there, of course, you think me a presumptuous ass, and so I am.
Wherefore, there is no need for you to talk nonsense, my dear fellow.
there never can be presumption in an honest man's love, no matter how exalted the object
of it may be. Besides, are you not now the central hope of the revolution, and is not yours
the hand that shall hurl destruction on its enemies? As for Natasha, peerless and all as she
is, has not the poet of ages said of just such as her, she's beautiful and therefore
to be wooed, she is a woman, therefore to be one.
and who too has a better chance of winning her than you will have when you are commanding the aerial fleet of the Brotherhood,
and, like a very Jove, hurling your destroying belts from the clouds,
and deciding the hazard of war when the nations of Europe are locked in the death struggle.
Why, you see such a prospect makes even me poetical.
Seriously, though, you must not consider the distance between you two great.
Remember that you are a very different person now to what you were a couple of days ago.
Without any offence, I may say that you were then nameless,
while now you have the chance of making a name that will go down to all time
as that of the solver of the greatest problem of this or any other age.
Added to this, remember that Natasha, after all, is a woman,
and more than that, a woman devoted heart and soul to a great cause
in which great deeds are soon to be done.
Great deeds are still the shortest way to a woman's heart,
and that is the way you must take if you are to hope for success i will simply replied arnold and the tones in which the two words were said convinced colston that he meant all that they implied to its fullest extent
end of chapter seven chapter eight of the angel of the revolution by george griffith this library vox recording is in the public domain chapter eight learning the part it was nearly eleven the next morning by the
the time Arnold and Colston had finished breakfast, this was mostly due to the fact that Arnold
had passed an almost entirely sleepless night, and had only begun to doze off towards morning.
The events of the previous evening kept on repeating themselves in various sequences,
time after time, until his brain reeled in the whirl of emotions that they gave rise to.
Although of a strongly mathematical and even mechanical turn of mind, the young engineer was also an
enthusiast, and therefore there was a strong colouring of romance in his nature, which lifted
him far above the level upon which his mere intellect was accustomed to work.
Where intellect alone was concerned, as, for instance, in the working out of a problem in
engineering or mechanics, he was cool, calculating, and absolutely unemotional.
His highly disciplined mind was capable of banishing every other subject from consideration,
save the one which claimed the attention of the hour,
and of incorporating itself wholly with the work in hand until it was finished.
These qualities would have been quite sufficient to assure his success in life on conventional lines.
They would have made him rich and perhaps famous,
but they would never have made him a great inventor,
for no one can do anything really great who is not a dreamer as well as a worker.
It was because he was a dreamer that he had sacrificed everything to the working out of his ideal,
and risked his life on the chance of success, and it was for just the same reason that the
tremendous purposes of the Brotherhood had been able to fire his imagination, with luridly brilliant
dreams of a gigantic world tragedy, in which he, armed with almost supernatural powers,
should play the central part. This of itself would have been enough to make all other considerations
of trivial moment in his eyes, and to bind him irrevocably to the Brotherhood. He saw it is true that a frightful
amount of slaughter and suffering would be the price, either of success or failure, in so terrific
a struggle, but he also knew that the struggle was inevitable in some form or other, and whether
he took a part in it or not. But since the last son had set, a new element had come into his
life, and was working in line with both his imagination and his ambition. So far he had lived his life
without any other human love than what was bound up with his recollections of his home and his
boyhood. As a man he had never loved any human being, science had been his only mistress,
and had claimed his undivided devotion, engrossing his mind and intellect completely,
but leaving his heart free. And now, as it were in an instant, a new mistress had come forward
out of the unknown, she had put her hand upon his heart, and, though no words of human speech
had passed between them, save the merest commonplaces, her soul had said to his,
this is mine, I have called it into life, and for me it shall live until the end.
He had heard this as plainly as though it had been said to him with the lips of flesh,
and he had acquiesced in the imperious claim with a glad submission which had yet to be tinged
with the hope that it might some day become a mastery.
Thus, as the silent, sleepless hours went by, did he review over and over again,
the position in which he found himself on the threshold of this strange new life,
until at last physical exhaustion brought sleep to his eyes, if not to his brain,
and he found himself flying over the hills and veils of dreamland in his airship,
with the roar of battle and the smoke of ruined towns far beneath him,
and Natasha at his side, sharing with him the dominion of the air that his genius had won.
At length Colston came in to tell him that breakfast was spoilt.
and that it was high time to get up if they intended to be in time for their appointment at Chelsea.
This brought him out of bed with effective suddenness, and he made a hasty toilet for breakfast,
leaving more important preparations until afterwards.
During the meal their conversation naturally turned chiefly on the visit that they were to pay,
and Colston took the opportunity of explaining one or two things that it was necessary for him to know,
with regard to the new acquaintance that he was about to make at Chelsea.
So far as the outside world is concerned, said he,
Natasha is the niece of the Princess Ornovsky.
She is the daughter of a sister of hers, who married an English gentleman named
Darrell, who was drowned with his wife about twelve years ago, when the Albania was
wrecked off the coast of Portugal.
The princess had a sister who was drowned with her husband in the Albania, and she left
a daughter about Natasha's then age, but who died of consumption shortly after in Nice.
Under these circumstances, it was of course perfectly easy for the princess to adopt Natasha
and introduce her into society as her niece as soon as she reached the age of coming out.
This has been of immense service to the Brotherhood, as the Princess is, as I told you, one
of the most implicitly trusted allies of the Petersburg police.
She is received at the Russian court and is therefore able to take Natasha into the best
Russian society, where her extraordinary beauty naturally enables her to her to beauchess to
to break as many hearts as she likes, and to learn secrets which are of the greatest importance
to the Brotherhood. Her society name is Fedora Darrell, and it will scarcely be necessary
to tell you that outside our own circle no such being as Natasha has any existence."
"'I perfectly understand,' replied Arnold.
"'The name shall never pass my lips save in privacy, and indeed it is hardly likely that
it will ever do so even then. For your habit of calling each other by your Christian names
is too foreign to my British insularity. It is a Russian habit, as you of course know, and added
to that we are, so far as the cause is concerned, all brothers and sisters together, and so it
comes natural to us. Anyhow, you'll have to use it with Natasha, for in the circle she has
no other name, and to call her Miss Darrell there would be to produce something like an earthquake.
Oh, in that case, I dare say I shall be able to avoid the calamity, though there will seem to be a
presumption about it that will not make me very comfortable at first. Too much like addressing one
sweetheart, eh? This brought the conversation to a sudden stop, for Arnold's only reply to it was a
quick flush, and a lapse into silence that was a good deal more eloquent than any verbal reply
could have been. Colston noticed it with a smile, and got up and lit a pipe. For the first time
for a good few years, Arnold took considerable pains with his toilet that morning. A new fit-out had
just been delivered by a tailor, who had promised the things within 24 hours and had kept his word.
The consequences were that he was able to array himself in perfect morning costume, from his
hat to his boots, and that was what it had not been his to do since he left college.
Colston had recommended him in his easy, friendly way, to pay scrupulous attention to externals
in the part that he would henceforth have to play before the world. He fully saw the wisdom of
this advice, for he knew that, however well a part may be played, if it is not dressed to perfection,
some sharp eyes will see that it is a part and not a reality. The playing of his part was to
begin that day, and he recognised that at least one of the purposes of his visit to Natasha
was the determining of what that part was to be. He thus looked forward with no little curiosity
to the events of the afternoon, quite apart from the supreme interest that centred in his hostess.
They started out nearly a couple of hours before they were due at Shane Walk, as they had several orders to give with regard to Arnold's outfit for the journey that was before him, and this done they reached the house about a quarter of an hour before lunchtime.
They were received in the most delightful of sitting-rooms by a very handsome, aristocratic-looking woman, who might have been anywhere between forty and fifty.
She shook hands very cordially with Arnold, saying as she did so,
"'Welcome, Richard Arnold.
"'The friends of the cause are mine,
"'and I have heard much about you already from Natasha,
"'so that I already seem to know you.
"'I am very sorry that I was not able to be at the circle last night
"'to see what you had to show.
"'Natasha tells me that it is quite a miracle of genius.'
"'Oh, she is too generous in her praise,' replied Arnold,
"'speaking as quietly as he could,
"'in spite of the delight that the words gave him.
"'It is no miracle, but only the logical result of thought and work.
"'Still I hope that it will be found to realise its promise
"'when the time of trial comes.'
"'Of that I have no doubt, from all that I hear,' said the princess.
"'Before long I shall hope to see it for myself.
"'Ah, here is Natasha.
"'Come, I must introduce you afresh,
"'for you do not know her yet, as the world knows her.'
"'Arnold heard the door opened,
behind him as the princess spoke and turning round saw natasha coming towards him with her hand outstretched and a smile of welcome on her beautiful face before their hands met the princess moved quietly between them and said half in jest and half in earnest
Fedora, permit me to present to you, Mr. Richard Arnold, who is to accompany us to rush to inspect the war-balloon, offered to our little father, the Tsar. Mr. Arnold, my niece, Fedora Darrell. There, now you know each other.
I am delighted to make your acquaintance, Mr. Arnold, said Natasha, with mock gravity as they shook hands.
I have heard much already of your skill in connection with aerial navigation, and I have no doubt,
but that your advice will be of the greatest service to His Majesty."
"'That is as it may be,' answered Arnold, at once entering into the somewhat grim humor of the situation,
but if it is possible I should like to hear something a little definite as to this mission
with which I have been, I fear, undeservingly honored.
I have been very greatly interested in the problem of aerial navigation for some years.
best, but I must confess that this is the first I have heard of these particular war balloons.
It is for the purpose of enlightening you on that subject that this little party has been arranged,
said the princess, turning for the moment away from Colston, with whom she was talking
earnestly in a low tone. Ah, there goes the lunch bell. Mr. Colston, your arm.
"'Fedora, will you show Mr. Arnold the way?'
"'Arnold opened the door for the princess to go out
"'and then followed with Natasha on his arm.
"'As they went out, she said in a low tone to him,
"'I think if you don't mind you'd better begin at once to call me Miss Darrell,
"'so as to get into the way of it.
"'A slip might be serious, you know.'
"'Your wishes are my laws, Miss Darrell,' replied he,
"'the name slipping as easily off his tongue
"'as if he had known abey it for months.
"'It may have been only,
a fancy on his part, but he thought he felt just the lightest imaginable pressure on his arm
as he spoke. At any rate, he was vain enough or audacious enough to take the impression
for reality, and walked the rest of the way to the dining-room on air. The meal was dainty and
perfectly served, but there were no servants present, for obvious reasons, and so they waited
on themselves. Colston sat opposite the princess and carved the partridges, while Arnold was
V.A.V. to Natasha, a fact which had a perceptible effect upon his appetite.
Now, said the princess, as soon as everyone was helped,
I will enlighten you, Mr. Arnold, as the omission to Russia.
One part of the business, I presume, you are already familiar with?
Arnold bowed his assent, and she went on.
Then the other is easily explained.
Interested as you are in the question,
I suppose there is no need to tell you that for several years past,
the Tsar has had an offer open to all the world of a million sterling for a vessel
that will float in the air and be capable of being directed in its course
as a ship at sea can be directed.
Yes, I am well aware of the factor. Pray proceed.
As he said this, Arnold glanced across the table at Natasha
and a swift smile and a flash from her suddenly unveiled eyes,
told him that she too was thinking of how the world's history might have been altered,
had the SARS millions been paid for his invention.
Then the princess went on,
Well, through a friend at the Russian embassy,
I have learned that a French engineer has, as he says, perfected a balloon,
constructed on a new principle,
which he claims will meet the conditions,
of the Tsar's offer. My friend also told me that His Majesty had decided to take an entirely
disinterested opinion with regard to this invention and asked me if I could recommend any
English engineer who had made a study of aerial navigation and who would be willing to go to Russia,
superintend the trials of the war balloon
and report as to their success or otherwise.
This happened a few days ago only.
And as I happened to read an article that you will remember,
you wrote about six months ago in the 19th,
or as it is now called the 20th century,
I thought of your name and said I would try to find someone.
Two days later, I got news from the circle of your invention,
never mind how you will learn that later on,
and called at the embassy to say I had found someone
whose judgment could be absolutely relied upon.
Now, wasn't that kind of me,
to give you such a testimonial as that to his omnipotence,
desire of all the Russians.
Once more Arnold bowed his acknowledgments, this time somewhat ironically, and Natasha interrupted
the narrative by saying, with a spice of malice in her voice,
No doubt the little father will duly recognize your kindness, Princess, when he gets quite to the
bottom of the matter.
I hope he will, replied the princess, but that is a matter of the future, and of considerable
doubt as well.
Then turning to Arnold again, she could.
You will now, of course, see the immense advantage they appear to be in getting you to examine these war balloons.
They are evidently the only possible rivals to your own invention in the field,
and therefore it is of the utmost importance that you should know their strength or their weakness, as the case may be.
Well, that is all I have to say so far.
It has been decided that you shall go, if you are willing, with us to Petersburg, the day after tomorrow, to see the balloon and make your report.
All your expenses will be paid on the most liberal scale, for the Tsar is no niggard in spending either his own or other people's money, and you will have a hundred people's money, and you will have a hundred people.
some fee into the bargain for your trouble.
So far as the work is concerned, of course, I undertake it willingly, said Arnold, as the
princess stopped speaking.
But it hardly seems to me to be right that I should take even the Tsar's money under such
circumstances.
To tell you the truth, it looks to me rather uncomfortably like false pretenses.
Again Natasha's eyes flashed approval across the table, but nevertheless she said,
You seem to forget, my friend, that we are at war with the Tsar.
and all's fair in love and war.
Besides, if you have any scruples about keeping the fee for your professional services,
which, after all, you will render us honestly, as though it were the merest matter of business,
you can put it into the treasury, and so ease your conscience.
Remember, too, she went on more seriously,
how the enormous wealth of this same Tsar has swollen by the confiscation of fortunes
whose possessors had committed no other crime than becoming obnoxious to the corrupt
bureaucracy. I will take the fee if I fairly earn it, Miss Darrell, replied Arnold,
returning the glance as he spoke, and it shall be my first contribution to the treasury of the
brotherhood. Spoken like a sensible man, chimed in the princess. After all, it is no verse than
spoiling the Egyptians, and you have scriptural authority for that. However, you can do as you like
with His Majesty's money when you get it. The main fact is,
that you have the opportunity of going to earn it,
and that Colonel Martinov is coming here to tea this afternoon
to bring our passports,
specially authorizing us to travel without customs examination
or any kind of questioning to any part of the Tsar's dominions,
and that, I can assure you, is a very exceptional honour indeed.
Who did you say?
Martinov?
Is that the Colonel Martinov, who is the Director of the Secret Police,
here asked Colston hurriedly.
Yes, replied the princess.
The same?
Why'd you ask?
Because, said Colston quietly,
he received the sentence of death
nearly a month ago, and tomorrow night
he will be executed, unless there is some
accident. It was he who stood with the
governor of Brovnaw in the prison yard
and watched Radna Mikhailis flogged by the soldiers.
I received news this morning that the arrangements are
complete, and that the sentence will be carried out
tomorrow night.
Yes, that is so, added Natasha,
as Colston ceased speaking.
Everything is settled.
It is therefore well that he should do something useful
before he meets his fate.
Oh, curious that it should just happen so,
said the princess calmly,
as she rose from the table and moved towards the door,
followed by Natasha.
As soon as the ladies had left the room,
Colston and Arnold lit their cigarettes and chatted,
while they smoked over their last glass of claret.
Arnold would have liked to have asked more about the coming tragedy, but something in Colston's manner restrained him, and so the conversation remained on the subject of the Russian journey, until they returned to the sitting-room.
End of Chapter 8.
Chapter 9 of the Angel of the Revolution, by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 9 The Beginning of Sorrows
On the 6th of March, 1904, just six months after Arnold's journey to Russia,
a special meeting of the inner circle of the terrorists took place in the council chamber
at the house on Clapham Common.
Although it was only attended by 12 persons all told,
and those men and women whose names were unknown outside the circle of their own society
and the records of the Russian police,
it was the most momentous conference that had taken place in the history of the world
since the Council of War that Abduraman the Muslim had taken with his chieftains 1172 years before,
and by taking their advice spared the remnants of Christendom from the sword of Islam.
Then the fate of the world hung in the balance of a Council of War,
and the supremacy of the Cross or the Crescent depended,
humanly speaking upon the decision of a dozen warriors.
Now the fate of the civilisation that was made possible by that decision
lay at the mercy of a handful of outlaws and exiles,
who had laboriously brought to perfection the secret schemes of a single man.
The work of the terrorists was finally complete.
Under the whole fabric of society lay the mines which a single spark would now explode,
and above this slumbering volcano the earth was trembling,
with the tread of millions of armed men,
divided into huge hostile camps,
and only waiting until diplomacy had found,
finished its work in the dark, and gave the long-awaited signal of inevitable and universal
war. Tonight that spark was to be shaken from the torch of revolution, and tomorrow the
first of the mines would explode. After that, if the course to be determined on by the terrorist
council failed to arrive at the results which it was designed to reach, the armies of Europe
would fight their way through the greatest war that the world had ever seen. The fate of
would once more decide in favour of the strongest battalions, the fittest would triumph, and a
new era of military despotism would begin, perhaps neither much better nor much worse than
the one it would succeed. If, on the other hand, the plans of the terrorists were successfully
worked out to their logical conclusion, it would not be war only, but utter destruction
that society would have to face. And then with dissolution would come anarchy. The
The thrones of the world would be overthrown, the fabric of society would be dissolved,
commerce would come to an end, the structure that it had taken twenty centuries of the discipline
of war and the patient toil of peace to build up, would crumble into ruins in a few short months,
and then, well, after that, no man could tell what would befall the remains of the human race
that had survived the deluge. The means of destruction were at hand, and they would be used without mercy.
the rest, no man could speak.
When Nicholas Robiroff, the president of the executive, rose in his place at eight o'clock to
explain the business in hand, every member present saw at a glance by the gravity of his
demeanour that the communication that he had to make was of no ordinary nature, but even
they were not prepared for the catastrophe that he announced in the first sentence that he uttered.
"'Friends,' he said, in a voice that was rendered deeply impressive by the emotion.
that he vainly tried to conceal.
It is my mournful duty,
to tell you that she whom any one of us
would willingly shed our blood to serve
or save from the slightest evil,
our beautiful and beloved angel of the revolution,
as we so fondly call her,
Natasha, the daughter of the master,
has, in the performance of her duty to the cause,
fallen into the hands of Russia.
save for a low murmuring groan that ran round the table, the news was received in silence.
It was too terrible, too hideous in the awful meaning that its few words conveyed for any
exclamations of grief or any outburst of anger to express the emotions that it raised.
Not one of those who heard it, but had good reason to know what it meant for a revolutionist
to fall into the hands of Russia. For a man it meant the last extremity of his,
human misery that flesh and blood could bear, but for a young and beautiful woman it was a fate
that no words could describe, a doom that could only be thought of in silence and despair.
And so the friends of Natasha were silent, though they did not yet despair.
Robberoff bowed his head in acknowledgement of the inarticulate but eloquent endorsement of his
words, and went on,
You already know the outcome of Richard Arnold's visit to Russia, how he was present at the trial of the Tsar's war balloon and was compelled to pronounce it such a complete success that the autocrat at once gave orders for the construction of a fleet of 50 aerostats of the same pattern, and how, thanks to the warning conveyed by Anna Horovsky, he was able to prevent his special passport being stolen.
by a police agent and so to foil the designs of the chief of the third section to stop him
taking the secret of the construction of the war balloon out of Russia.
You also know that he brought back the chief's authority to build an airship after the model
which was exhibited to us here, and that since his return he has been prosecuting that work
on Drum Craig Island, one of the possessions of the chief in the outer Hebrides, which he placed
at his disposal for the purpose.
You know also that Natasha and Anna Ornowski
went to Russia partly to discover the terms
of the secret treaty that we believe to exist
between France and Russia,
and partly to warn, and if possible, remove
from Russian soil a large number
of our most valuable allies,
whose names had been revealed
to the Minister of the Interior,
chiefly through the agency of the spy Martinov,
who was exited,
in this room six months ago.
The first part of the task was achieved, not without difficulty, but with complete success, and of that more anon.
The second part was almost finished when Natasha and Anna Ornowski were surprised in the house of Alexei Kasatkin,
a member of the Moscow nihilist circle in the Bolshoi Dimitrietka.
He had been betrayed by one of his own servants, and a police visit was the result.
visit was the result. Added to this, there is a reason to believe that she had, quite apart from
this become acquainted with enough official secrets to make her removal desirable in high quarters.
I need not tell you that this is the usual way in which the Tsar rewards those of his secret servants
who get to know too much. The fact of her being found in the house of a betrayed Neelis was taken
as sufficient proof of sympathy or complicity, and she was arrested.
Natasha, as Fedora Darrell, claimed to be a British subject, and as such, to be allowed
to go free in virtue of the Tsar's safe conduct which she exhibited.
Instead of that, she was taken before the chief of the Moscow police rudely interrogated and
brutally searched.
Unhappily, in the bosom of her dress, was found a piece of paper bearing some of the
police cipher. That was enough. That night they were thrown into prison and three days later
taken to the convict depot under sentence of exile by administrative process to Sackalin for life.
You know what that means for a beautiful woman like Natasha. She will not go to Sackalin.
They do not bury beauty like hers in such an abode of desolation as that. If she cannot be rescued,
will only have two alternatives before her. She will become the slave and plaything of some brutal
governor or commandant at one of the stations, or else she will kill herself. Of course, of these two,
she would choose the latter, if she could, and when she could. Should she be driven to that
last resort of despair, she shall be avenged as woman never yet was avenged. But rescue must,
if possible, come before revenge.
The information that we receive
from the Moscow agent
tells us that the convict train
to which Natasha and Anna Ornowski are attached
left the depot nearly a fortnight ago.
They were to be taken by train
in the usual way to Nisni Novgorod,
thence by barge on the Volga and Kama to Perm
and on by rail to Tjomen,
the forwarding station for the east,
until they reach Tiu-Men, they will be safe from anything worse than what the Russians are pleased to call discipline.
But once they disappear into the wilderness of Siberia, they will be lost to the world,
and far from all lore but the will of their official slave drivers.
It has therefore been decided that the rescue shall be attempted before the chain gang leaves Tiu-men,
if it can be reached in time.
As nearly as we can calculate,
the march will begin on the morning of Friday the 9th, that is to say, in three nights and one day from now.
Happily we possess the means of making the rescue if it can be accomplished by human means.
I have received a report from Richard Arnold saying that the aerial is complete
and that she has made a perfectly satisfactory trial trip to the clouds.
The aerial is the only vehicle in existence that could possibly possibly.
reach the frontier of Siberia in the given time, and it is fitting that her first duty
should be the rescue of the angel of the revolution from the clutches of the tyrant of the
north.
Alexis Mazanov, it is the will of the master that you shall take these instructions to Richard
Arnold and accompany him on the voyage in order to show him what goes to steer and assist him
in every way possible.
You will find the chief's yacht at Port Patrick, ready to be.
to convey you to Drum Craig Island. When you have heard what is further necessary for you to hear,
you will take the Midnight Express from Houston. Have you any preparations to make?
No, replied Mazenov or Colston, to call him by a name, more familiar to the reader.
I can start in half an hour, if necessary, and on such an errand you may, of course, depend on me
not to lose much time. I presume there are full instructions here? Yes, both for the rescue and for your
conduct afterwards, whether you are successful or unsuccessful, said the President.
Then turning to the others, he continued,
You may now rest assured that all that can be done to rescue Natasha will be done,
and we must therefore turn to other matters.
I said a short time ago that the conditions of the secret treaty between France and Russia
had been discovered by the two brave women who are now suffering for their devotion to the cause of the revolution.
A full copy of them is in the hands of the chief who arrives in London today
and will at once lay the documents before Mr. Balfour the Premier.
It is extremely hostile to England and amounts, in fact, to a compact
on the part of France to declare war and seize the Suez Canal
as soon as the first shot is fired between Great Britain and Russia.
In return for this, Russia is to invade Germany and Austria,
destroy the eastern frontier fortresses
with her fleet of war balloons
and then cross over and do the same on the Rhine
while France at last throws herself upon her ancient foe
meanwhile the French fleet is to concentrate
in the Mediterranean as quietly and rapidly as possible
before war actually breaks out
so as to be able to hold the British and Italians in check
and shut the Suez Canal
while Russia who is pushing her troops forward
to the Hindu kush gets ready for a dash at the passes and a rush upon Kashmir
before Britain can get sufficient men out to India by the Cape to give her very much trouble.
As there also exists a secret compact between Britain and the Triple Alliance,
binding all four powers to declare war the moment one is threatened,
the disclosure of this treaty must infallibly lead to war in a few weeks.
In addition to this, measures have been taken to detach Italy from the Triple Alliance at the last moment if possible.
Success in this respect is, however, somewhat uncertain.
To make assurance doubly sure, the Chief informs me that he has ordered Ivan Brassov,
who is in command of a large reconnoitering party on the Afghan side of the Hindu Kush,
to provoke reprisals from a similar party of Indian troops who have been told
off to watch their movements. Captain Brassoff is one of us and can be depended upon to obey at all
costs. He will do this in a fortnight from now, and therefore we may feel confident that Great
Britain and Russia will be at war within a month. With the first outbreak of war, our work for the present
ceases, so far as active interference goes. We shall therefore withdraw from the scene of action until the
arrival of the supreme moment when the nations of Europe shall be locked in the death struggle,
and the fate of the world will rest in our hands.
The will of the Master now is that all the members of the Brotherhood shall at once wind up their
businesses and turn all of their possessions that are not portable and useful into money.
A large steamer has been purchased and manned with members of the Outer Circle who are sailors
by profession.
She is now being loaded at Liverpool with all machinery and materials necessary for the construction of 12 airships like the aerial.
This steamer, when ready for sea, will sail ostensibly for Rio de Janeiro with a cargo machinery,
but in reality for Drum Craig, where she will embark the workmen who will be left there by the aerial with all the working plant on the island.
and from there she will proceed to a lonely island off the west coast of Africa between Cape Blanco and Cape Verde where new works will be set up and a fleet of airships put together as rapidly as possible.
The position of this island is in the instructions which Alexis Mazanov takes to Drum Craig tonight and the aerial will rendezvous there when the work that is in hand for her is done.
The members of the Brotherhood will of course go in the steamer as passengers Voreau
so that no suspicions may be aroused
and everyone must be ready to embark in ten days from now.
That is all I have to say at present in the name of the master.
And now, Alexis Mazanov, it is time you set out.
We shall remain here and discuss every detail fully so that nothing may be overlooked.
You will find that everything has been provided for
in the instructions that you have, so go, and may the master of destiny be with you.
As he spoke, he held out his hand, which the young man grasped heartily, saying,
Farewell, I will obey to the death, and if success can be earned, we will earn it.
If not, you shall hear of the Ariel's work in Russia before the week is out.
He then took leave of the other members of the council, coming last to Radna.
As their hands clasped, she said,
I wish I could come with you, but that is impossible.
But bring Natasha back to us safe and sound,
and there is nothing that you could ask of me that I will not say yes to.
Go, and Godspeed you good work.
Farewell.
For all answer he took her in his arms before them all.
Their lips met in one long silent kiss,
and a moment later he had gone to strike the first blow in the coming world war,
and to bring the beginning of sorrows on the tyrant of the war.
the north. End of Chapter 9. Chapter 10 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 10. The Aerial. On the sixth stroke of twelve that night, the Scotch Express
drew out of Euston Station. At half-past nine, the next morning, the Lurline, Lord
Alan Mears yacht, steamed out of Port Patrick Harbour, and
at one o'clock precisely, she dropped her anchor in the little inlet that served for a harbour at Drum Craig.
Colston had the quarter-boat lowered and pulled ashore without a moment's delay, and as his foot
touched the shore, Arnold grasped his hand, and after the first words of welcome, asked for the
latest news of Natasha. Without immediately answering, Colston put his arm through his, drew him
away from the men who were standing about, and hold him as briefly and gently as he could.
the terrible news of the calamity that had befallen the brotherhood, and the errand upon which he had come.
Arnold received the blow as a brave man should, in silence. His now bronzed face turned pale,
his brows contracted, and his teeth clenched till Colston could hear them gritting upon each other.
Then a great wave of agony swept over his soul, as a picture too horrible for contemplation rose
before his eyes, and after that came calm, the calm of rapid thought and desperate resolve.
He remembered the words that Natasha had used in a letter that she had given him when she took
leave of him in Russia.
We shall trust you to rescue us, and, if that is no longer possible, to avenge us.
Yes, and now the time had come to justify that trust and prove his own devotion.
It should be proved to the letter.
And if there was cause for vengeance, the proof should be written in blood and flame over all the white dominions of the Tsar.
Grief might come after when there was time for it, but this was the hour of action, and a strange, savage joy seemed to come with the knowledge that the safety of the woman he loved now depended mainly upon his own skill and daring.
Colston respected his silence and waited until he spoke.
When he did, he was astonished at the difference that those few minutes had made in the young engineer.
The dreamer and the enthusiast had become the man of action, prompt, stern, and decided.
Colston had never, before, heard from his lips the voice in which he at length said to him,
"'Where is this place? How far is it as the crow flies from here?'
At a rough guess I would say about two thousand two hundred miles, almost due east and rather
less than two hundred miles on the other side of the Urals.
Good, that'll be twenty hours' flight for us, or less if this south-west wind holds good.
What? exclaimed Colston. Twenty hours, did you say? You must surely be making some
mistake, don't you mean forty hours? Think of the enormous distance. Why, even then we
should have to travel over sixty miles an hour through the air.
My dear fellow, I don't make mistakes where figures are concerned.
The paradox of aerial navigation is, the greater the speed, the less the resistance.
In virtue of that paradox, I am able to tell you that the speed of the aerial, in moderate weather, is 120 miles an hour,
and 120 into 2,200 goes 18 times and 1 third.
This is Wednesday, and we have to be on the Asiatic frontier at daybreak on Friday.
We shall start at dusk tonight, and you shall see tomorrow's sunset over the Urals.
That means from the eastern side of the range.
Of course.
There will be no harm in being a few hours too soon.
In case we may have a long cruise,
I must have additional stores and power cylinders put on board.
Come, you've not seen the aerial yet.
I've made several improvements on the model,
as I expected to do when I came to the actual building of the ship.
And what is more important than that,
I have immensely increased the motive power
and economised space and weight at the same time.
In fact, I don't despair now
of two hundred miles an hour before very long.
Come!
The engineer and the enthusiast
had now come to the fore again,
and the man and the lover had receded,
put back as it were, until the time
for love, or perchance for sorrow,
had come.
He put his arm through Colston's
and led him up a hill path,
through a little gorge which opened into a deep valley,
completely screened on all sides by heather-clad hills.
Sprinkled about the bottom of this valley
were a few wooden dwelling-houses and workshops, and in the centre was a huge shed, or rather
an enclosure now before its roof had been taken off. In this lay like a ship in a graving dock,
a long, narrow, grey-painted vessel, almost exactly like a sea-going ship, save for the fact that
she had no funnel, and that her three masts instead of yards, each carried a horizontal
fan-wheel, while from each of her sides projected, level with the deck, a plain, twice the wits,
of the deck and nearly as long as the vessel herself. They entered the enclosure and walked
round the hull. This was 70 feet long and 12 wide amid ships, and, save for its size, it was the
exact counterpart of the model already described. As soon as he had taken Colston round the
hole and roughly explained its principal features, reserving more detailed description and
the inspection of the interior for the voyage, he gave the necessary orders for preparing for a
lengthy journey, and the two went on board the Lerline to dinner, which Colston had deferred
in order to eat it in Arnold's company. After dinner, they carefully discussed the situation
in order that every possible accident might be foreseen, argued the pros and cons of the venture
in all their bearings, and even went so far as to plan the vengeance they would take,
should, by any chance, the rescue fail, or come too late. The instructions, signed by Natas himself,
were very precise on certain essential points, and in their broad outlines, but, like all wisely
planned instructions to men such as these, they left ample margin for individual initiative,
in case of emergency. Some of the stores of the Lerline had to be transferred to the aerial,
and these were taken ashore after dinner, and at the same time Colston made his first inspection
of the interior of the airship under the guidance of her creator. What struck him most at first sight
was the apparent inadequacy of the machinery, to the attainment of the tremendous speed at which Arnold had promised they should travel.
There were four somewhat insignificant-looking engines in all. Of these, one drove the stern propeller,
one the side-propellers, and two the fan-wheels on the masts. He learnt as soon as the voyage began
that by a very simple switch arrangement the power of the whole four engines could be concentrated on the propellers,
for once in the air the lifting wheels were dispensed with and lowered on deck
and the ship was entirely sustained by the pressure of the air under her planes.
There was not an ounce of superfluous wood or metal
about the beautifully constructed craft,
but for all that she was complete in every detail
and the accommodation she had for crew and passengers
was perfectly comfortable and in some respects cosy in the extreme.
Forward there was a spacious cabin with berths for six men
and aft there were separate cabins for six people, and a central saloon for common use.
On deck there were three structures, a sort of little conning tower forward, a wheelhouse, aft, and a deck saloon amid ships.
All these were, of course, so constructed as to offer the least possible resistance to the wind,
or rather the current created by the vessel herself, when flying through the air at a speed greater than that of the hurricane itself.
All were closely windowed with duffened glass, for it is hardly necessary to say that, but
for such a protection, everyone who appeared above the level of the deck would be almost instantly
suffocated, if not whirled overboard by the rush of air when the ship was going at full speed.
Her armament consisted of four long, slender cannon, two pointing over the bows and two over
the stern.
The crew that Arnold had chosen for the voyage consisted curiously enough, of men being
belonging to the four nationalities, which would be principally concerned in the Titanic struggle,
which a few weeks would now see raging over Europe. Their names were Andrew Smith, Englishman,
and Coxon, Ivan Petrovich, Russian, Franz Meyer, German, and Jean Guichardt, Frenchmen.
Diverse as they were, there were never four better workers, or four better friends.
They had no country but the world, and no law save those which governed their brotherhood.
in assorted but perfectly intelligible English, for the very simple reason that Mr. Andrew Smith
consistently refused to attempt even the rudiments of any other tongue. While the stores were
being put on board, Arnold made a careful examination of every part of the machinery, and then of
the whole vessel, in order to assure himself that everything was in perfect order. This done, he gave
his final instructions to those of the little community, who were left behind, to await the
arrival of the steamer, and as the sun sank behind the western ridges of the island, he went
on board the aerial, with Colston, took his place at the wheel, and ordered the fan wheels to be
set in motion. Colston was standing by the open door of the wheelhouse, as Arnold communicated his
order to the engine room by pressing an electric button, one of four in a little square of mahogany
in front of the wheel. There was no vibration or grinding, as would have been the case, in
starting a steamer, but only a soft whirring, humming sound that rose several degrees in pitch
as the engines gained speed, and the fan wheels revolved faster and faster, until they sang in the
air, and the aerial rose without a jar or a tremor from the ground, slowly at first, and then
more and more swiftly, until Colston saw the ground sinking rapidly beneath him, and the island
growing smaller and smaller, until it looked like a little patch on the dark grey water of the sea.
Away to the north and west he could see the innumerable islands of the Hebrides, while to the east the huge mountainous mass of the mainland of Scotland loomed dark upon the horizon.
When the barometer marked 800 feet above sea level, the aerial passed through a stratum of light clouds, and on the upper side of this the sun was still shining, shooting his almost level rays across it as though over some illimitable sea of white fleecy billows whose crests were tipped with rose.
golden light. Above the surface of this fairy sea rose north-eastward the black mass of
Benmore on the island of Mull, and to the southward the lesser peaks of Dura and Ilai.
While he was still wrapped in admiration of the strange beauty of this, to him marvellous scene,
the aerial had risen to a thousand feet, still almost in a vertical line from the island.
Arnold, now pressed another button, and the stern propeller began to revolved swiftly and noiselessly,
and Colston saw the waves of the cloud sea begin to slip behind, although so smooth was the
working of the machinery and the motion of the airship that but for this he could hardly
have guessed that he was in motion. Arnold now turned a few spokes of the wheel and headed
the aerial due east by the compass. Then he touched a third button. The side propellers began to
turn swiftly on their axes, and at the same time the speed of the fan wheels slackened
and gradually stopped. Colston now began to feel the air rushing by.
him in a stream so rapid and strong that he had to take hold of the side of the wheelhouse doorway
to steady himself.
"'I think you'd better come inside and shut the door,' said Arnold.
"'We're getting up speed now, and in a few minutes you won't be able to hold yourself there.
You'll be able to see just as well inside.'
Colston did his he was bidden, and soon as he was safely inside, Arnold pulled a lever
beside the wheel and slightly inclined the planes from forward aft.
At the same time the fan wheels began to slide down the masts until they rested upon the deck.
"'Now you shall see her fly,' said Arnold, taking a speaking tube from the wall and whistling thrice into it.
Colston fell to slight tremor in the deck beneath his feet, and then a lifting movement.
He staggered a little, and said to Arnold,
"'What's that? Are we going higher still?'
"'Yes,' replied the engineer.
"'She's feeling the airplanes now, under the increased speed.
I'm going up to fifteen hundred feet
so that we shall only have the highest peaks
to steer clear off in crossing Scotland
now use your eyes and you'll see something worth looking at
the upper part of the wheelhouse
was constructed almost entirely of glass
and so Colston could see just as well as if he had been on deck outside
he did use his eyes
in fact for some time to come
all his other senses seemed to be merged in that of sight
for the scene was one of such rare and marvellous beauty
and the sensations that it called up
were of so completely novel a nature
that for the time being
he felt as though he had been suddenly transported into fairyland.
The cloud sea now lay about 700 feet beneath them.
The sun had sunk quite below the horizon,
even at that elevation,
but his absence was more than made up for
by the nearly full moon,
which had risen to the southward,
as though to greet the conqueror of the air
and was spreading a flood of silvery radiance over the snowy plain beneath, through the great gaps in which they could see the darker sheen of the moving sea-waves.
Their course lay almost exactly along the 56th parallel of latitude, and took them across Argyle, Dumbarton and Stirlingshire to the head of the Firth of Fourth.
As they approached the mainland, Colston saw one or two peaks rise up out of the clouds, and soon they were sweeping along in the midst of
a score or so of these. To the left, Ben Lomond towered into the clear sky above his attendant
peaks, and to the right the lower summits of the camps he fells soon rose a few miles ahead.
The rapidity with which these mountain tops rose up on either side and were left behind
proved to Colston that the aerial must be travelling at a tremendous speed, and yet, but for the
very slight quivering of the deck, there was no motion perceptible, so smoothly did the airship
glide through the elastic medium in which she floated.
So engrossed was he with the unearthly beauty of the new world into which he had risen,
that for nearly two hours he stood without speaking a word.
Arnold, wrapped in his own thoughts, maintained a like silence,
and so they sped on amidst a stillness that was only broken
by the soft whirring of the propellers, and the singing of the wind past the masts and stays.
At length a faint sound like the dashing of breakers on,
a rocky coast, roused Colston from his reverie, and he turned to Arnold and said,
"'What is that? Not the sea, surely?'
"'Yes, those are the waves of the Firth of Fourth, breaking on the shores of Fife.'
"'What? Do you mean to tell me that we have crossed Scotland already? Why, we have not been
an hour on the way yet?' "'Oh, yes, we have,' replied the engineer. "'We have been nearly two.'
"'You have been so busy looking about you that you've not noticed how the time has passed. We have
travelled a little over 240 miles. We are over the German ocean now, and as there will be no
more hills until we reach the Urales, we can go down a little. As he spoke he moved the lever
beside him about an inch, and instantly the clouds seemed to rise up towards them, as the aerial
swept downwards in her flight. A hundred feet above them, Arnold touched the lever again,
and the airship at once resumed her horizontal course. Then he put her head a little more
to the northward, and called down the speaking tube for Andrew Smith to come and relieve him.
A minute later Smith's head appeared at the top of the companion ladder, which led from the saloon to the wheelhouse, and Orelld gave him the wheel and the course, saying at the same time to Colston, now come down and have something to eat, and then we will have a smoke and chat and go to bed. There's nothing more to be seen until the morning, and then I will show you Petersburg as it looks from the clouds.
If you told me you would show me the Urales themselves I should believe you after what I have seen, replied Colston as together they descended the companionway from the wheelhouse to the saloes.
Oh, I'm afraid that will be too much even for the aerial to accomplish in the time, said Arnold.
Still, I think I can guarantee that you shall cross Europe in such time as no man has ever crossed it before.
End of Chapter 10. Chapter 11 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Libri-Vox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 11
First Blood
After supper, the two friends ascended to the deck's saloon for a smoke,
and to continue their discussion of the tremendous events
in which they were so soon to be taking part.
They found the aerial flying through a cloudless sky
over the German ocean,
whose white-crested billows,
silvered by the moonlight,
were travelling towards the northeast
under the influence of the southwest breeze,
from which the engineer had promised himself assistance when they started.
"'We seem to be going at a most frightful speed,'
said Colston, looking down at the water.
there's a strong southwest breeze blowing,
and yet those white horses seem to be travelling quite the other way.
Yes, replied Arnold, looking down,
this wind will be travelling about 20 miles an hour,
and that means that we are making nearly 150.
The German ocean here is 500 miles across,
and we shall cross it at this rate in about three hours and a half,
and if the wind holds over the land,
we shall sight Petersburg soon after sunrise.
The sun will rise tomorrow morning,
a few minutes after five by Greenwich Time, which is about two hours behind Petersburg time.
Altogether we shall make, I expect, from two to two and a half hours gain on time.
The two men talked until a few minutes after ten, and then went to bed.
Colston, who had been travelling all the previous night,
began to feel drowsy in spite of the excitement of the novel voyage,
and almost as soon as he lay down in his berth dropped off into a sound dreamless sleep,
and knew nothing more until Arnold
knocked at his door and said
If you want to see the sunrise you'd better get up
Coffee will be ready in a quarter of an hour
Colston pulled back the slide
which covered the large oblong pane of toughened glass
which was let into the side of his cabin
and looked out
There was just light enough in the grey dawn
to enable him to see that the aerial
was passing over a sea dotted in the distance
with an immense number of islands
The Baltic
he said to himself as a judge
jumped out of bed, this is travelling with a vengeance. Why, we must have travelled a good deal
over a thousand miles during the night. I suppose those islands will be off the coast of
Finland. If so, we are not far from Petersburg, as the aerial seems to count distance.
The most magnificent spectacle that Colston had ever seen in his life, or for the matter
of that ever dreamed of, was the one that he saw from the conning tower of the aerial, while
the sun was rising over the vast plain of mingled land.
and water which stretched away to the eastward until it melted away into the haze of early
morning. The sky was perfectly clear and cloudless, save for a few light clouds that hung about the
eastern horizon, and were blazing gold and red in the light of the newly risen sun.
The airship was flying at an elevation of about 2,000 feet, which appeared to be her
normal height for ordinary travelling. There was land upon both sides of them, but in front opened a wide
bay, the northern shores of which were still fringed with ice and snow.
"'That is the Gulf of Finland,' said Arnold.
"'The winter must have been very late this year,
"'and that probably means that we shall find the eastern side of the Ural still snow-bound.'
"'So much the better,' replied Colston.
"'They will have a much better chance of escape if there is good travelling for a sleigh.'
"'Yes,' replied Arnold, his brows contracting as he spoke,
"'do you know if it was not for the master's explicit orders,
I should be inclined to smash up the station at Eccatrinburg a few hours beforehand,
and then demand the release of the whole convict train on the penalty of laying the town in ruins.
Colston shook his head, saying,
No, no, my friend, we must have a little more diplomacy than that.
Your thirst for the life of the enemy will, no doubt, be fully gratified later on.
Besides, you must remember that you would probably blow some hundreds of perfectly innocent people to pieces,
and very possibly a good many friends of the cause among them.
"'Ah, true,' replied Arnold.
"'I didn't think of that.
"'But I'll tell you what we can do, if you like,
"'without transgressing our instructions
"'or hurting anyone except the soldiers of the Tsar,
"'who, of course, are paid to slaughter and be slaughtered,
"'and so don't count.
"'What's that?' asked Colston.
"'We shall be passing over Cronstad in a little over an hour,
"'and we might take the opportunity
"'of showing His Majesty the Tsar
"'what the aerial can do
"'with the strongest fortress in Europe.
"'How would you like to fire the first shot
in the War of the Revolution. Colston was silent for a few moments, and then he looked up and said,
"'There is not the slightest reason why we should not take a shot at Cronstad, if only to give the
Russians a foretaste of favours to come. Still, I won't fire the first shot on any account,
simply because that honour belongs to you. I'll fire the second with pleasure.'
"'Very good,' replied Arnold. "'We'll have two shots apiece, one each as we approach the fortress,
and one each as we leave it.
Now come and take a preparatory lesson in the new gunnery.
They went down to the chief saloon
and there Arnold showed Colston a model of the new weapon
with which the aerial was armed
and thoroughly explained the working of it.
After this they went to the wheelhouse
where Arnold inclined the planes at a sharper angle
and sent the aerial flying up into the sky
until the barometer showed an elevation of 3,000 feet.
Then he signalled to the engine room,
the fan wheels rose from the deck, as if by their own volition,
and as soon as they reached their places began to spin round faster and faster,
until Colston could again hear the high-pitched singing sound
that he had heard as the aerial rose from Drum Craig Island.
At the same time the speed of the vessel rapidly decreased,
the side propellers ceased working,
and the stern screw revolved more and more slowly
until the speed came down to about 30 miles an hour.
by this time the great fortress of Cronstad could be distinctly seen lying upon its island
like some huge watchdog crouched at the entrance to his master's house guarding the way to St. Petersburg.
Now, said Arnold, we can go outside without any fear of being blown off into space.
They went out and walked forward to the bow.
Arrived there they found two of the men, each with a curious-looking shell in his arms.
The projectiles were about two feet long and six inches in diameter
and were, as Arnold told Colston, constructed of Papier-Maschet.
There were three blades projecting from the outside
and running spirally from the point to the butt.
These fitted into grooves in the inside of the cannon,
which were really huge air guns 20 feet long,
including the air chamber at the breach.
The projectiles were placed in position,
the breaches of the guns closed,
and a minute later the air chambers were filled,
with air at a pressure of 200 atmospheres, pumped from the forward engines through pipes,
leading up to the guns for the purpose.
Now, said Arnold, we're ready.
Meanwhile, you two can go unload the two afterguns.
The men saluted and retired, and Arnold continued.
Just take a look down with your glasses and see if they see us.
I expect they do by this time.
Colston put his field glasses to his eyes and looked down at the fortress,
which was now only six or seven miles ahead.
"'Yes,' he said.
"'At any rate, I can see a lot of little figures
"'running about on the roof of one of the ramparts,
"'which I suppose as soldiers.
"'Watch the range of your gun.
"'I should say the fortress is about six miles off now.'
"'We can hit it from here, if you like,' replied Arnold,
"'and if we were a thousand feet higher,
"'I could send a shell into Petersburg.
"'See, there is the city of ballasses,
"'away yonder in the distance.
"'You can just see the sun shining on the houses.
"'We could see it quite plainly
"'if it wasn't for the haze that seems to be
lying over the Neva. While he was speaking, Arnold trained the gun, according to a scale
on a curved steel rod, which passed through a screw socket in the breach of the piece.
Now, he said, watch. He pressed a button on the top of the breach. There was a sharp, but not
very loud sound, as the compressed air was released. Something rushed out of the muzzle of the gun,
and a few seconds later, Colston could see the missile, boring its way through the air, and pursuing
a slanting but perfectly direct path for the centre of the fortress.
A second later it struck. He could see a bright greenish flash
as it smote the steel roof of the central fort. Then the fort seemed to crumble up and dissolve
into fragments, and a few moments later a dull report floated up into the sky, mingled as he
thought, with screams of human agony. For a moment he stared in silence through the glasses,
Then he turned to Arnold and said in a voice that trembled with violent emotion.
"'Good God! That is awful!
The whole of the centre citadel is gone, as though it had been swept off the face of the earth.
I can hardly see even the ruins of it.
Surely that's murder rather than war?'
"'No more murder than the use of torpedoes in naval warfare, as far as I can see,' replied Arnold coolly.
"'Remember, too,' he continued in a sterner tone,
that fortress belongs to the power that flogged Radner and has captured Natasha.
Come, let's see what execution you can do.
He crossed the deck and set the other gun by its scale,
saying as he did so,
put your finger on the button and press when I tell you.
Colston did as he was bid,
and as his finger touched the little knob,
his hand was as firm as though he had been making a shot at billions.
Now he pressed the button down hard.
There was the same sharp sound,
and a second messenger of destruction sped its way towards the doomed fortress.
They saw its strike, and then came the flash,
and after that a huge cloud of dust mingled with flying objects
that might have been blocks of masonry, guns or human bodies,
rose into the air and then fell back again to the earth.
There goes one of the angles of the fortification into the sea,
said Arnold as he saw the effects of the shot.
Cronstad won't be much good when the wall breaks out,
it strikes me. I suppose they'll be flying soon with a few rifle shots. We'd better quicken up a bit.
He went aft to the wheelhouse, followed by Colston, and signalled for the three propellers to work at their utmost speed.
The order was instantly obeyed, and the fan wheel ceased revolving, and under the impetus of her propellers, the aerial leapt forwards and upwards, like an eagle on its upward swoop, rose five hundred feet in the air, and then swept over Cronstadt, at a speed of more than a hundred miles an hour.
As they passed over, they saw a series of flashes rise from one of the untouched portions of the fortress,
but no bullets came anywhere near them.
In fact, they must have passed through the air two or three miles astern of the flying aerial.
No soldier who ever carried a rifle could have sent a bullet within a thousand yards of an object 70 feet long,
travelling over 100 miles an hour at a height of nearly 4,000 feet,
and so the Russians wasted their ammunition.
As soon as they had passed over the fortress,
Arnold signalled for the propellers to stop and the fanwheels to revolve again at half-speed.
The airship stopped within three miles and remained suspended in air over the opening mouth of the Neva.
Then the two afterguns were trained upon the fortress and Colston and Arnold fired them together.
The two shells struck at the same moment, one in each of the two angles of the ramparts.
Their impact was followed by a tremendous explosion far greater than could be accounted for by the shells themselves.
There goes one, if not two, of his powder magazines.
Look, half the fortress is a wreck.
I wonder which fired the lucky shot.
The man, who a year before had been an inoffensive student of mechanics
and an enthusiast, dreaming of an unsolved problem,
spoke of the frightful destruction of life and the havoc that he had caused
by just pressing a button with his finger,
as coolly and quietly as a veteran officer of artillery might have spoken
of Schellinger Fort.
There were two reasons for this almost miraculous change.
One was to be found in the bitter hatred of Russian tyranny,
which he had imbibed during the last six months,
and the other was the fact that the woman,
for whom he would have himself died a thousand deaths if necessary,
was a captive in Russian chains,
being led at that moment to slavery and degradation.
As soon as they had seen the effects of the last two shots,
Arnold said with a grim, half-smile on his own,
his lips. I think it will be better if we don't show ourselves too plainly to Petersburg.
It will take some time for the news of the destruction of Cronstad to reach the city,
and of course there will be the wildest rumours as to the agency by which it was done,
so we may as well leave them to argue the matter out among themselves.
He signalled again to the engine-room, and with the united aid of her planes and the fan-wheels,
the aerial mounted up and up into the sky, driven only by the stern propeller,
and with the force of the other engines concentrated on the lifting wheels
until a height of 5,000 feet was reached.
At that height she would have looked, if she could have been seen at all,
nothing more than a little grey spot against the blue of the sky,
and as they heard afterwards she passed over St. Petersburg without being noticed.
From St. Petersburg to Tierman as the crow flies,
the distance is 1,150 English miles,
and nine hours after she had passed over,
the capital of the north, the aerial had winged her way over the Urales and the still snow-clad
forests of the eastern slopes, past the tear-washed pillar of farewells, and had come to
arrest after her voyage of 2,200 miles, including the delay at Cronstad, in twenty hours, almost
to the minute, as her captain had predicted.
End of Chapter 11.
Chapter 12 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 12 In the Master's Name
The aerial, in order to avoid being seen from the town, had made a wide circuit to the northward
at a considerable elevation, and as soon as a suitable spot had been sought out by means
of the field-glasses, she dropped suddenly and swiftly from the clouds into the depths of the
dense forest, through which the Toll-Bolsk Road runs from Tjermen to the banks of the Tobol.
From Thiermen to the Tobol is about twenty-five miles by road.
The railway, which was then finished as far as Tomsk, ran to Tobolsk by a more northerly
and a direct route than the road, but convicts were still marched on foot along the Great
Post Road after the gangs had been divided at Tierman, according to their destinations.
The spot which had been selected for the resting-place of the aerial was a little glade formed
by the bend of a frozen stream about five miles east of the town, and at a safe distance
from the road. Painted a light whitish grey all over, she would have been invisible, even
from a short distance as she lay amid the snow-laden trees, and Arnold gave strict orders that
all the window-slides were to be kept closed, and no light shone on any account. Every precaution
possible was taken to obviate a discovery which should seriously endanger the success of the rescue,
but nevertheless the fan wheels were kept aloft, and everything was in readiness to rise into the air at a
moments notice should any emergency require them to do so.
It was a little after three o'clock in the Thursday afternoon when the ariel settled down
in her resting-place, and half an hour later Colston and even Petrovich appeared on deck
completely disguised, the former as a Russian fur-trader, and the latter as his servant.
All the arrangements for the rescue had been once more gone over in every detail, and just
before he swung himself over the side, Colston shook hands for the last time with Arnold.
saying as he did so,
"'Well, goodbye again, old fellow.
"'Evan shall come back and bring you the news, if necessary,
"'but if he doesn't come, don't be uneasy,
"'but possess your soul in patience
"'till you hear the whistle from the road in the morning.
"'I expect the train will get in some time during the night,
"'and in that case we shall have everything ready
"'to make the attempt soon after daybreak, if not before.
"'If we can get as far as this without being pursued,
"'we shall come right on board.
"'If not, we must trust to our horses and our pistols,
to keep the Cossacks at a distance till you can help us. In any case, rest assured that once
clear of Tumen we shall never be taken alive. Those are the master's orders, and I will shoot
Natasha myself before she goes back to captivity."
Yes, do so, replied Arnold. His lips quivered as he spoke, but there was no tremor in
the hand with which he gripped Colston's in farewell. She will prefer deaths to slavery,
and I shall prefer it for her. But if you have to do it, you will at least have the consolation
of knowing that within twelve hours of your death, the Tsar shall be lying buried beneath
the ruins of the Peterhof Palace. I will have his life for hers, if only I live to take it.
I will tell her, said Colston simply, and if die she must, she will die content.
So saying, he descended the little rope ladder, followed by Ivan, and in a few moments
the two were lost in the deep shadow of the trees, while Arnold went down into the saloon
to await with what patience he might, the moment that would decide the fate of the daughter of Natas,
and the man who had gone, as he would so gladly have done, to risk his life to restore her to liberty.
Rather, more than half an hour's tramp through the forest, brought Colston and Ivan out onto the road
at a point a little less than five miles from Tierman.
Colston was provided with passports and permits to travel for himself and even.
These, of course, were forged on genuine forms which the terrorists had no difficult to.
obtaining through their agents in high places, who were as implicitly trusted as the
Princess Ornovsky had been but a few months before.
So skilfully were they executed, however, that it would have been a very keen official eye
that had discovered anything wrong with them. They described him as Stepan Bakuinin,
fur merchant of Nizhny Novgorod, travelling in pursuit of his business with his servant
Peter Petrovich, also of Nizhny Novgorod.
Instead of going straight into the town by the main road they made a considerable detour and entered it by a lane that led them through a collection of miserable huts occupied by the poorest class of Siberian Mujiks, half-peasants, half-townsfolk, who cultivate their patches of ground during the brief spring and summer, and struggle through the long dreary winter as best they can on their scanty savings and what work they can get to do from the government or their richer neighbours.
Colston had never been in Tierman before but Ivan had
for ten years before he had voluntarily accompanied his father
who had been condemned to five years forced labour on the new railway works
from Tierman to Tobolsk for giving a political fugitive shelter in his house
he had died of hard labour and hard usage
and that was one reason why Ivan was a member of the outer circle of the terrorists
he led his master through the squalid suburb to the business part of the town
which had considerably developed since the through-line to Tobolsk and Tomsk had been constructed,
and at length they stopped before a comfortable-looking house in the street that ends at the railway station.
They knocked, gave their names, and were at once admitted.
The servant who opened the door to them led them to a room in which they found a man of about fifty
in the uniform of a sub-commissioner of police.
As Colston held out his hand to him, he said,
In the master's name!
The official took his hand and bending over it replied in a
low tone, I am his servant. What is his will? That Anna Onovsky and Fedora Darrell, the English
girl, who was taken with her, be released as soon as may be, replied Colston. Is the train from
Ekaterinburg Inuit? Not yet. The snow is still deep between here and the mountains. The
winter has been very severe and long. We have almost starved in Teumann, in spite of the railway.
There has been a telegram from Ekaterinberg to say that the
the train descended the mountain safely, and one from Kanishlov to say that we expected soon
after ten to-night.
Good, that is sooner than we expected in London.
We thought it would not reach here till tomorrow morning.
In London, what do you mean you cannot have come from London, for there has been no train
for two days?
Nevertheless I have come from London.
I left London yesterday evening.
Yesterday evening?
with all submission that is impossible. If there were a railway the whole distance it could
not be done.
To the master there is nothing impossible. Look, I received that the evening I left London."
As he spoke Colston held out an envelope. The Russian examined it closely. It bore the Ludgate
Hill postmark which was dated March 7. Colston's host bent over it with almost superstitious
reverence and handed it back, saying humbly, "'Forgive my doubts no one.
It is a miracle. I ask no more. The Tsar himself could not have done it. The master is all-powerful,
and I am proud to be his servant, even to the death. Although the 20th century had dawned,
the Siberian Russians were still inclined to look even upon the railway as a miracle.
This man, although he occupied a post of very considerable responsibility and authority under the Russian
government, was only a member of the outer circle of the terrorists, as most of the officials
were, and therefore he knew nothing of the existence of the aerial. And Colston purposely mystified
him, with the apparent miracle of his presence in Tewman, after so short an absence from London,
in order to command his more complete obedience in the momentous work that was on hand.
He allowed the official a few moments to absorb the full wonder of the seeming marvel,
and then he replied,
Yes, we are all his servants to the death. At least I know of none who has even thought of
reason to him, and lived to put their thoughts into action.
But tell me, are all the arrangements complete as far as you can make them?
Much depends upon how you can carry them out, you know, to say nothing of the two thousand
roubles that I shall hand to you as soon as the two ladies are delivered into my charge?
All is arranged nobleness, replied the official, bowing involuntarily at the mention of the money.
Such of the prisoners, that is to say the politicles, who can afford to pay for the privilege,
May by these new regulations be lodged in the houses of approved persons during their sojourn in Teumann,
if it be only for a night, and so escape the common prison.
We knew at the Police Bureau of the arrest of the Princess Ornowski some days ago,
and I have obtained permission from the chief of police to lodge her highness and her companion in misfortune,
if they are prepared to pay what I shall ask.
It has come to be looked upon as a sort of perquisitov diligent official,
and as I have been very diligent here, I had no difficulty in getting the permission, which I shall have to pay for in due course.
Just so, nothing for nothing in Russian official circles.
Very good. Now, listen, if this escape is successfully accomplished, you will be degraded and probably punished into the bargain
for letting the prisoners slip through your fingers. But that must not happen if it can be prevented.
Now this has been foreseen, as everything is with the master.
and his orders are that you shall take this passport, which you will find in perfect order,
save for the fact that the date has been slightly altered,
from me, as soon as I have got the ladies safely in the Troika out on the Tobolsk road,
put off the livery of the Tsar, disguise yourself as effectually as may be,
and take the first train back to Perma, Nizhny Novgorod, as Stepan Bakunininin, fur merchant.
The servant you can leave behind on any excuse.
From Novgorod you can travel via Moscow to Kyrgyzburg,
and if you will take my advice, you'll get out of Russia as soon as the Fates will let you.
It shall be done, nobleness. But how will the disappearance of Dmitri Sudeikin,
sub-commissioner of police, be accounted for? That has also been provided for.
Before you go, you will pin this with a dagger to your sitting-room table.
The official took the little piece of paper which Colston held out to him as he spoke.
It read, thus, Dmitri Sudeikin, sub-commissioner of police at Tiermen, has been
removed for over-seal in the service of the Tsar, Natas.
Sudeikin bowed almost to the ground, as the dreaded name of the master of the terror met his
eyes, and then he said, as he handed the paper back, it is so. The master sees all and cares
for the least of his servants. My life shall be forfeited if the ladies are not released,
as I have said. It probably will be, returned Colston dryly. None of us expect to get out
of this business alive if it does not succeed. Now, that is all I have to say for the present.
It is for you to bring the ladies here as your prisoners, to see us out of the town before daybreak,
and to have the Troika in readiness for us on the Tobolsk Road. Then see to yourself, and I will
be responsible for the rest. As it still wanted more than two hours to the expected arrival
of the train, Sudeikin had the Samovar or T-Earn brought in, and Colston and Ivan made a hearty meal
after their five-mile walk through the snow.
Then they and their host lit their pipes and smoked and chatted,
until a distant whistle warned Sudeikin
that the train was at last approaching the station,
and that it was time for him to be on duty
to receive his convict lodgers.
End of Chapter 12.
Chapter 13 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Libre of Vox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 13. For life or death.
No time.
had ever seemed so long to Colston, as did the hour and a half which passed, after the departure,
of Sudeikin until his return. He would have given anything to have accompanied him to the station,
but it would have been so very unwise to have incurred the risk of being questioned,
and perhaps obliged to show the passport that Sudeikin was to use, that he controlled his
impatience as best he could, and let events take their course. At length when he had looked at his
watch for the fiftieth time, and found that it indicated.
nearly half-past eleven. There was a heavy knock at the door. As it opened, Colston heard a rattle
of arms and a clinking of chains. Then there was a sound of gruff, guttural voices in the
entrance hall, and the next moment the door of the room was thrown open, and Sudeikin walked in,
followed by a young man in the uniform of a lieutenant of the line, and after them came two soldiers,
to one of whom was handcuffed the princess Ornovsky and to the other Natasha.
Shocked as he was at the pitiable change that had taken place in the appearance of the two prisoners since he had last seen them in freedom, Colston was far too well trained in the school of conspiracy to let the slightest sign of surprise or recognition escape him.
He and Ivan rose as the party entered, greeted Sudeikin and saluted the officer, hardly glancing at the two pale haggard women in their rough grey shapeless gowns and hoods as they stood beside the men to whom they were chained.
As the officer returned Colston's salute, he turned to Sudeikin, and said,
civilly enough, I did not know you had another guest, I hope we shall not overcrowd you.
By no means, replied the Commissioner, waving his hand towards Colston as he spoke,
This is only my nephew, Ernst Vronsky, who is staying with me for a day or two on his way through to Nizhny Novgorod with his furs,
and that is his servant, Ivan Arkavich.
You need not be uneasy, I have plenty of rooms, as I live on.
almost alone, and I have set apart one for the prisoners which I think were
satisfy you in every way. Would it please you to come and see it?'
"'Yes, we will go now, and get them put in safety for the night, if you will lead the way.'
As the party left the room, Colston caught one swift glance from Natasha, which told
him that she understood his presence in the house fully, and he felt that, despite her
miserable position, he had an ally in her who could be depended upon. The officer carefully
examined the room which had been provided for the two prisoners, tried the heavy shutters
with which the windows were closed, and took from Sudeikin the keys of the padlocks to the
bars which ran across them. He then directed the prisoners to be released from their handcuffs
and locked them in the room, stationing one of the soldiers at the door, and sending the other
to patrol the back of the house from which the two windows of the room looked out.
At the end of two hours the sentries were to change places, and in two hours more they were
to be relieved by a detachment from the night.
patrol. This arrangement had been foreseen by Sudeikin, and it had been settled that the rescue was
to be attempted as soon as the guard had been changed. This would give the prisoners time to get a
brief but much-needed rest after their long and miserable journey from Perm, penned up like sheep,
in iron-barred cattle trucks, and it would leave the drowsiest part of the night from four o'clock
to sunrise for the hazardous work in hand. That is a pretty girl you have there, captain,
said Colston as the officer returned to the sitting-room.
Is she for the mines or Scalin?
For Scaline by sentence, but as a matter of fact for neither, as far as I can see.
You mean the little father will pardon her or give her a lighter sentence, I suppose?
The officer grinned meaningly, as he replied,
No, what? That is not unlikely.
What I mean is that Captain Karkov, who is in command of the convict train from here,
has had instructions to convey her as comfortably as well.
possible and with no more fatigue than is necessary to cheat in the Trans-Bicall,
and that he is also charged with a letter from the Governor of Perr to the Governor of Cheat.
You know these gentlemen like to do each other a good turn when he can, and so putting two
and two together, I should say that His Excellency of Perm has concluded that a pretty
prisoner will serve to beguile the dullness of that God-forsaken whole, in which His Excellency of
chit is probably dying of ennui. She will be more comfortable there than at Scaline,
and it is lucky thing for her that she has found favour in his excellency's eyes.
Colston could have shot the fellow where he sat, leering across the table,
but though his blood was at boiling point he controlled himself sufficiently to make a reply
after the same fashion, and soon after took his leave and retired for the night.
At four o'clock the guard was changed. The new officer, after taking the keys,
unlocked the door of the room in which Natasha and the princess were confined,
and roused them up to satisfy himself that they were still in safekeeping.
It was a brutal formality, but perfectly characteristic of Siberian officialism.
The man who had been on guard so far joined the patrol and returned to the barracks,
while the new officer made himself comfortable with a bottle of brandy,
with which Sudeikin had obligingly provided him in the sitting-room.
It was a bitterly cold night, and he drank a couple of glasses of it in quick-eastern.
succession. Ten minutes after he had swallowed the second, he rolled backwards on the couch,
on which he was sitting, and went fast asleep. A few moments later, he had ceased to breathe.
Then the door opened softly, and Sudeikin and Colston slipped into the room. The former shook
him by the shoulder. His eyes remained half-closed, his head lulled loosely from side to side,
and his arms hung heavily downwards. "'He's gone,' whispered Sudeikin, and without another word,
they set to work to strip the uniform off the lifeless body.
Then Colston dressed himself in it and gave his own clothes to Sadaikin.
As soon as the change was effected, Colston took the keys and went to the door
at which the century was keeping guard.
The man was already half asleep and blinked at him with drowsy eyes as he challenged him.
For all answer, the terrorist levelled his pistol at his head and fired.
There was a sharp crack that could hardly have been heard on the other side of the wall
and the man tumbled down with a bullet through his brain.
Colston stepped over the corpse,
unlocked the door,
and found Natasha and the princess already dressed
in male attire as two peasant boys,
with sheepskin coats and chapas
and wide trousers tucked into their half-boots.
These disguises had been provided beforehand by Sudakin
and hidden in the bed in which they were to sleep.
Colston grasped their hands in silence
and the three left the room.
In the passage they found Ivan and Sudakin,
the form addressed in the uniciform,
of the soldier who had been on guard outside the house, and whose half-stripped corpse was now lying
buried in the snow.
Ready?
whispered Sudeikin.
Have you finished in there? asked Colston, jerking his thumb towards the sitting-room.
Sudakin nodded in reply, and the five left the house by the back door.
It was then after half-past four.
Fortunately it was a dark, cloudy morning, and the streets of the town were utterly deserted.
By ones and twos they stole through the by-streets and lanes without meeting a soul.
until Sudeikin at length stopped at a house on the eastern edge of the town, about a mile from the Tobolsk road.
He tapped at one of the windows. The door was softly opened by an invisible hand,
and they entered and passed through a dark passage and out into a stable yard behind the house.
Under a shed they found a troika, or three-horse sleigh, with a horses ready-harnessed,
in charge of a man dressed as a Mujahic.
They got in without a word, all but Sudeikin, who went to the horse's heads,
while the other man went and opened the gates of the yard.
The bells had been removed from the harness,
and the horse's feet made no sound as Sudeikin led them out through the gate.
Ivan took the reins, and Colston held out his hand from the sleigh.
There was a roll of notes in it.
As he gave it to Sudeikin, he whispered,
Farewell, if we succeed, the master shall know how well you have done your part.
Sudeikin took the money with a salute, and a whispered farewell,
and Ivan trotted the horses quietly down the lane,
and swung round into the road at the end of it.
So far all had gone well,
but the supreme moment of peril had yet to come.
A mile away down the road was the guardhouse
on the Tbilsk road leading out of the town,
and this had to be passed before there was even a chance of safety.
As there was no hope of getting the sleigh past unobserved,
Colston had determined to trust to a rush when the moment came.
He had given Natasha and the princess a magazine pistol a piece
and held a brace in his own hands,
so among them they had a hundred shots.
Ivan kept his horses at an easy trot
till they were within a hundred yards of the guardhouse.
Then, at a sign from Colston,
he suddenly lashed them into a gallop,
and the sleigh dashed forward at a headlong speed,
swept round the curve past the guardhouse,
hurling one of the sentries on guard to the earth,
and a way out onto the Tobolskrode.
The next instant, the notes of a bugle rang out clear
and shrill just as another sounded from the other end of the town.
Colston at once guessed what had happened.
The inspector of the patrols, in going his rounds, had called at Sudakins' house to see if all
was all right, and had discovered the tragedy that had taken place.
He looked back and saw a body of Cossacks, galloping down the main street towards the guardhouse,
waving their lanterns and brandishing their spears above their heads.
Whip up, Ivan! They'll be on us in a couple of minutes, he cried.
And Ivan swung his long whip-out over the horse's ears,
and shouted at them till they put their heads down and tore over the smooth snow in
gallant style. By the time the race for life and death really began they had a good mile start,
and as they had only four more to go, Ivan did not spare his cattle but plied whip and
voice with a will till the trees whirled past in a continuous dark line, and the sleigh seemed
to fly over the snow almost without touching it. Still the Cossacks gamed on them yard by yard,
till at the end of the fourth mile they were less than three hundred yards behind,
then Colston leant over the back of the sleigh, and taking the best aim he could, sent
Half a dozen shots among them.
He saw a couple of the flying figures reel and fall,
but their comrades galloped heedlessly over them,
yelling wildly at the top of their voices,
and every moment lessening the distance between themselves and the sleigh.
Colston fired a dozen more shots into them,
and had the satisfaction of seeing three or four of them roll into the snow.
At the same time he put a whistle to his lips,
and blew a long shrill call that sounded high and clear above the horse yells of the Cossacks.
Their pursuers were now within a hundred yards of them,
and Natasha speaking for the first time since the last time,
the race had begun said,
I think I can do something now?
As she spoke, she leaned out of the sleigh sideways
and began firing rapidly at the Cossacks.
Shot after shot told either upon man or beast,
for the daughter of Natas was one of the best shots in the brotherhood,
but before she had fired a dozen times,
a bright gleam of white light shot downwards over the trees,
apparently from the clouds,
full in the faces of their pursuers.
Involuntarily they reined up like one man,
and their yells of fury changed in an instant
into a general cry of terror.
The Cossacks are as brave as any soldiers on earth,
and they can fight any mortal foe like the fiends that they are,
but here was an enemy they had never seen before.
A strange, white, ghostly-looking thing that floated in the clouds
and glared at them with a great blazing, blinding eye,
dazzling them and making their horses plunge and rear like things possessed.
They were not long left in doubt as to the intentions of their new enemy.
Something came rushing through the air and struck the ground
almost at the feet of their first rank.
Then there was a flash of green light,
a stunning report,
and men and horses were rent into fragments
and hurled into the air
like dead leaves before a hurricane.
Only three or four,
who had turned tail at once were left alive,
and these, without daring to look behind them,
drove their spurs into their horses' flanks
and galloped back to Tiamen,
half-mad with terror,
to tell how a demon had come down from the skies,
annihilated their comrades,
and carried the fugitives away
into the clouds upon its back.
When they reached the town it was a scene of the utmost panic.
Soldiers were galloping and running hither and thither.
Bughals were sounding and the whole population were turning out into the snow-covered streets.
On every lip there were only two words, Natas, the terrorists.
The death sentence on Sudeikin, the sub-commissioner of police,
had been found pinned with a dagger to the table in the room in which lay the body of the lieutenant
with the bloody tea on his forehead.
Sudeikin had vanished utterly, leaving only his.
his uniform behind him, so had the two prisoners for whom he had made himself responsible, and
at the door of their room lay the corpse of their sentry, with a bullet-hole clean through his head
from front to back, while in the snow under one of the windows of the room lay the body of the
other sentry stabbed through the heart. From the very midst of one of the strongholds of Russian
tyranny in Siberia, two important prisoners and a police official had been spirited away,
as though by magic, and now upon the top of all the wonder and dismay came
the fugitive Cossacks, with their wild tail about the air demon that had swooped down and
destroyed their troop at a single blow. To crown all, half an hour later, three horses, mad
with fear, came galloping up the Tbilsk road, dragging behind them an empty sleigh, to one
of the seats of which was pinned as scrap of paper, on which was written. The daughter of
Natas sends greeting to the governor of Tiamen, and thanks him for his hospitality.
End of Chapter 13.
Chapter 14 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 14. The Psychological Moment
On the morning of Tuesday the 9th of March, 1904,
The Times published the following telegram at the head of its foreign intelligence.
A astounding occurrence in Russia
Destruction of Cronstad by an unknown airship
From our own correspondent
St. Petersburg, March the 8th, 4pm
Between 6 and 7 this morning,
the fortress of Cronstad was partially destroyed
by an unknown airship,
which was first sighted approaching from the westward
at a tremendous speed.
Four shots in all were fired upon the fortress
and produced the most appalling destruction.
There was no smoke or flame visible from the guns of the airship, and the explosives with which the missiles were charged must have been far more powerful than anything hitherto used in warfare, as in the focus of the explosion, masses of iron and steel and solid masonry were instantly reduced to powder.
Two shots were fired as the strange vessel approached, and two as she left the fortress.
The two latter exploded over one of the powder magazines, dissolved the steel roof to dust, and ignited the whole contents of the magazine, blowing that portion of the fortification bodily into the sea. At least half the garrison has disappeared, most of the unfortunate men having been practically annihilated by the terrific force of the explosions.
The airship was not of the navigable balloon type, and is described by the survivors as looking
more like a flying torpedo boat than anything else. She flew no flag, and there is no clue to her
origin. After destroying the fortress, she ascended several thousand feet, and continued her
eastward course at such a prodigious speed that in less than five minutes she was lost to sight.
The excitement in St. Petersburg almost reaches the point of panic. All efforts to keep the news of the
disaster secret have completely failed, and I have therefore received permission to send this telegram,
which has been revised by the censorship, and may therefore be accepted as authentic.
Within an hour of the appearance of this telegram, which appeared only in the Times,
the Russian censorship having refused to allow any more to be dispatched, the astounding news
was flying over the wires to every corner of the world. The Times had a lengthy and very able
article on the subject, which, although by no means alarmist in tone, told the world, in grave
and weighty sentences, that there could now be no doubt, but that the problem of aerial navigation
had been completely solved, and that therefore mankind stood confronted by a power that
was practically irresistible, and which changed the whole aspect of warfare by land and sea.
In the face of this power, the fortresses, armies and fleets of the world were useless and helpless.
The destruction of Cronstad had proved that to demonstration.
From a height of several thousand feet and a distance of nearly seven miles,
the unknown air-vessel had practically destroyed,
with four shots from her mysterious, smokeless and flameless guns,
the strongest fortress in Europe.
If it could do that, and there was not the slightest doubt but that it had done so,
It could destroy armies wholesale without a chance of reprisals, sink fleets and lay cities in ruins, at the leisure of those who commanded it.
And here arose the supreme question of the hour, a question beside which all other questions of national or international policy sank instantly into insignificance,
who were those who held this new and appalling power in their hands.
It was hardly to be believed that they were representatives of any regularly constitutions.
constituted national power, for although the air was full of rumours of war, there was at present
unbroken peace all over the world. Even in the hands of a recognised power, the possession
of such a frightful engine of destruction could not be viewed by the rest of the world with
anything but the gravest apprehension, for that power, however insignificant otherwise, would
now be in a position to terrorise any other nation, or League of Nations, however great. Manifestly,
who had built the one air vessel that had been seen, and had given such conclusive proof
of her terrible powers, could construct a fleet if they chose to do so, and then the world
would be at their mercy. If, however, as seemed only too probable, the machine was in the hands
of a few irresponsible individuals, or still worse, in those of such enemies of humanity as the
near-lists, or that yet more mysterious and terrible society who were popularly known as
the terrorists, then indeed the outlook was serious beyond forecast or description. At any
moment the forces of destruction and anarchy might be let loose upon the world, in such fashion
that little less than the collapse of the whole fabric of society might be expected as the result.
The above, necessarily brief and imperfect digest, gives only the headings of an article which
filled nearly two columns of the Times, and it is needless to say that such an article in the
leading columns of the most serious and respectable newspaper in the world produced an intense
impression wherever it was read. Of course the telegram was instantly copied by the evening
papers, which ran out of special editions for the sole purpose of reproducing it, with their
own comments upon it, which, after all, were not much more original than the telegram.
Meanwhile, the Bellina Tagiblatt, the Neuer Freya Presser, the Körniches, the Kyrniches
and the Journal de Dabbat had received later and somewhat similar telegrams and had given their respective views of the catastrophe to the world.
By noon all the capitals of Europe were in a fever of expectation and apprehension.
The cables had carried the news to America and India,
and when the evening of the same day brought the telegraphic account of the extraordinary occurrence of Tiamen
in the grey dusk of the early morning,
proving almost conclusively that the rescue had been affected by the same agency that had,
had destroyed Cronstad, and that, worse than all, the air vessel was at the command of Natas,
the unknown chief of the mysterious terrorists. Excitement rose almost to frenzy, and everywhere
the wildest rumours were accepted as truth. In a word, the psychological moment had come all
over Europe, the moment in which all men were thinking of the same thing, discussing the same event,
and dreading the same results. To have found a parallel state of affairs,
it would have been necessary to go back more than a hundred years to the hour when the head of Louis the 16th fell into the basket of the guillotine, and the monarchies of Europe sprang to arms to avenge his death.
Meanwhile other and not less momentous events had, unknown to the newspapers or the public, been taking place in three very different parts of the world.
On the evening of Saturday the 6th, Lord Alan Mir had called upon Mr Balfour in Downing Street, and had laid the duplicates of the secret treaty between
France and Russia, and copies of all the memoranda appertaining to it before him, and had
convinced him of their authenticity. At the same time he showed him plans of the war balloons, of
which a fleet of fifty would, within a few days, be at the command of the Tsar. The result
of this interview was a meeting of a cabinet council, and the immediate dispatch of secret orders
to mobilize the fleet and the army, to put every available ship into commission, and to double
the strength of the Mediterranean squadron at once.
That evening three Queen's messengers left
Charing Cross by the night mail,
one for Berlin, one for Vienna
and one for Rome, each of them
bearing a copy of the secret treaty.
On Monday morning a council of ministers was held
at the Peterhof Palace in St. Petersburg
presided over by the Tsar,
and convened to discuss the destruction
of Cronstad. At this
council it was announced that the fleet of warblunes
would be ready to take the air
in a week's time, from then and that the concentration of troops on the Afghan frontier
was as complete as it could be without provoking immediate hostilities with Britain.
In fact, so close were the Cossacks and the Indian troops to each other, both on the
Pamirs and on the western slopes of the Hindu Kush, that a collision might be expected
at any moment.
The council of the Tsar decided to let matters take their course in the east, and to make all
arrangements with France to simultaneously attack the Triple Alliance, as soon as the war
balloons had been satisfactorily tested. Soon after daybreak on Wednesday the 10th, an affair of
outposts took place near the northern end of the Sir Ulang Pass of the Hindu Kush between
two considerable bodies of Cossacks and Gurkhas, in which after a stubborn fight the Russians
gave way before the magazine fire of the Indian troops and fled, leaving nearly a fourth of their
number on the field. The news of this encounter reached London on Wednesday night and was published
in the papers on Thursday morning, together with the intelligence that the fight had been watched
from a height of nearly 3,000 feet by a small party of men and women in an airship, evidently a vessel
of war from the fact that she carried four long guns. She took no part in the fight, and as soon
as it was over went off to the south-west, at a speed which carried her out of sight in a few
minutes. End of Chapter 14. Chapter 15 of The Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith. This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 15
A Voyage of Discovery
While all Europe was thrilling with the apprehension of approaching war
and the excitement caused by the appearance of the strange airship
and the news of its terrible exploits at Cronstad and Tiermen,
the aerial herself was quietly pursuing her way in mid-air
southwesterly from the scene of the skirmish outside the Sir Ulang Pass.
She was bound for a region in the midst of Africa, which even in the first decade of the 20th century
was still unknown to the geographer and untrodden by the explorer. Fenced in by huge and precipitous
mountains, round whose bases lay the vast forests and impenetrable swamps and jungles from
whose deadly areas the boldest pioneers had turned aside as being too hopelessly inhospitable
to repay the cost and toil of exploration. It had remained
undiscovered and unknown, saved by two men, who had reached it by the only path by which it was
accessible, through the air, and over the mountains, which shut it in on every side from the
external world. These two adventurous travellers were a wealthy and eccentric Englishman
named Louis Holt and Thomas Jackson, his devoted retainer, and these two had taken it into
their heads, or rather Louis Holt had taken it into his head, to achieve, in fact, the feet
which Jules Verne had so graphically described in fiction, and to cross Africa in a balloon.
They had set out from Zanzibar towards the end of the last year of the 19th century,
and, with the exception of one or two vague reports from the interior,
nothing more had been heard of them until, nearly a year later,
a collapsed miniature balloon had been picked up in the Gulf of Guinea by the captain of a trading steamer,
who had found in the little car attached to it a hermetically sealed meat-tin,
which contained a manuscript, the contents of which will become apparent in due course.
The Captain of the Steamer was a practical and somewhat stupid man,
who read the manuscript with considerable scepticism, and then put it away,
having come to the conclusion that it was no business of his,
and that there was no money in it anyhow.
He thought nothing more of it until he got back to Liverpool,
and then he gave it to a friend of his,
who was a fellow of the Royal Geographical Society,
and who duly laid it before that body.
It was published in the transactions,
and there was some talk of sending out an expedition
under the command of an eminent explorer
to rescue Lewis Holt and his servant,
but when that personage was approached on the subject,
it was found that the glory would not be at all commensurate
with the expense and risk,
and so, after being the usual nine-days-wonder
and being duly elaborated by several able editors,
In the daily and weekly press, the strange adventures of Lewis Holt had been dismissed,
as of doubtful authenticity, into the limbo of exhausted sensations.
One man, however, had laid the story to heart somewhat more seriously,
and that was Richard Arnold, who, on reading it, had formed the resolve that,
if ever his dream of aerial navigation were realised, the first use he would make of his airship
would be to discover and rescue the lonely travellers, who were isolated from the
rest of the world in the strange inaccessible region of which the manuscript had given a brief but
graphic and fascinating account. He was now carrying out that resolve, and at the same time
working out a portion of a plan that was not his own, and which he had been very far from foreseeing
when he made the resolution. Lewis Holt's original manuscript had been purchased by the
President of the Inner Circle, and the aerial was now in fact on a voyage of exploration, the object of
which was the discovery of this unknown region, with a view to making it the seat of a settlement,
from which the members of the executive could watch in security and peace,
the course of the tremendous struggle, which would ere long be shaking the world to its foundations.
In such a citadel as this, fenced in by a series of vast natural obstacles,
impassable to all who did not possess the means of aerial locomotion,
they would be secure from molestation, though all the armies of the U.S.
Europe sought to attack them, and the aerial could, if necessary, traverse in 25 hours the
3,000-odd miles which separated it from the centre of Europe.
After the rescue of Natasha and the Princess on the Tobolsk Road, the aerial, in obedience
to the orders of the Council, had shaped her course southward to the western slopes of
the Hindu Kush in order to be present at the pre-arranged attack of the Cossacks on the British
reconnoitring force.
Arnold's orders were simply to wait for the engagement
and only to watch it, unless the British were attacked in overwhelming numbers,
in that case he was to have dispersed the Russian force,
as the plan of the terrorists did not allow of any advantage being gained
by the soldiers of the Tsar in that part of the world just then.
As the British had defeated them unaided,
the aerial had taken no part in the affair,
and after vanishing from the sight of the astonished combatants
had proceeded upon her voyage of discovery.
As a good month would have to elapse
before she could keep her rendezvous
with the steamer that was to bring out the materials
for the construction of the new airships from England,
there was plenty of time to make the voyage
in a leisurely and comfortable fashion.
As soon, therefore, as he was out of sight
of the skirmishers, he had reduced the speed of the aerial
to about 40 miles an hour,
using only the stern propeller driven by one engine,
and supporting the ship on.
the airplanes and the two fanwheels. At this speed he would traverse the three thousand
odd miles which lay between the Hindu Kush and area, as Lewis Halt had somewhat
fancibly named the region that could be reached only through the air in a little
over 75 hours or rather more than three days. Those three days were the happiest
that his life had so far contained. The complete success of his invention and the
absolute fulfillment of his promises to the Brotherhood had made him a power
in the world, and a power which, as he honestly believed, would be used for the highest good of mankind
when the time came to finally confront and confound the warring forces of rival despotisms.
But far more than this in his eyes was the fact that he had been able to use the unique power
which his invention had placed in his hands to rescue the woman that he loved so dearly from a fate
which, even now that it was past, he could not bring himself to contemplate.
When she had first greeted him in the council chamber of the inner circle, the distance that had separated her from him had seemed immeasurable, and she, the daughter of Natas, and the idol of the most powerful society in the world, might well have looked down upon him, the nameless dreamer of an unrealised dream, and a pauper, who would not have known where to have looked for his next meal, had the brotherhood not had faith in him and his invention.
But now all that was changed.
The dream had become reality, and the creation of his genius was bearing her with him swiftly and smoothly, through a calm atmosphere, and under a cloudless sky, over sea and land, with more ease than a bird wings its flight through space.
He had accomplished the greatest triumph in the history of human discovery.
He had revolutionized the world, and ere long he would make war impossible.
Surely this entitled him to approach even her on terms of equality, and to win her for his own, if he could.
Natasha saw this too as clearly as heeded, more clearly perhaps, for while he only arrived at the
conclusion by a process of reasoning, she reached it intuitively at a single step. She knew that he loved
her, that he had loved her from the moment that their hands had first met in greeting,
and, peerless as she was among women, she was still a woman, and the homage of such a man as this
was sweet to her, albeit it was still unspoken.
She knew, too, that the hopes of the revolution, which, before all things human, claimed her
whole-souled devotion, now depended mainly upon him, and the use that he might make of the
power that lay in his hands, and this of itself was no light bond between them, though not
necessarily having anything to do with affection. So far she was heart-haul, and though many had
attempted the task, no man had yet made her pulses beat a stroke faster for his sake.
Ever since she had been old enough to know what tyranny meant, she had been trained to hate
it, and prepared to work against it, and, if necessary, to sacrifice herself body and soul to
destroy it. Thus, hatred rather than love had been the creed of her life, and the mainspring of
her actions, and, save her father, and her one friend, Radna, she stood aloof from mankind and its
loves and friendships, rather the beautiful incarnation of an abstract principle than a woman,
to whom love and motherhood were the highest aims of existence. More than this, she was the
daughter of a Jew, and therefore held herself absolutely at her father's disposal as far as marriage
was concerned, and if he had given her in wedlock even to a Russian official, telling her that
the cause demanded the sacrifice, she would have obeyed, though her heart had broken in the
same hour. Although he had never hinted directly at such a thing, the conviction had been growing
upon her for the last two or three years that Anatas really intended her to marry Trimane,
and so, in the case of his own death,
form a bond that should hold him to the brotherhood
when the chain of his own control was snapped.
Though she instinctively shrank from such a union of mere policy,
she would enter it without hesitation at her father's bidding,
and for the sake of the cause to which her life was devoted.
How great such a sacrifice would be,
should it ever be asked of her,
no one but herself could ever know,
for she was perfectly well aware that,
in Tremaine's strange double life, there were two loves, one of which, and that not the real
and natural one, was hers. Had she felt that she had the disposal of herself in her own hands,
she would not perhaps have waited with such painful apprehension the avowal which hour after
hour, now that they were brought into such close and constant relationship, on board this little
vessel high in mid-air, she saw trembling on the lips of her rescuer.
Arnold's life of hard, honest work, and his constant habit of facing truth in its most uncompromising
forms had made dissimulation almost impossible to him, and added to that, situated as he was,
there was no necessity for it. Colston knew of his love, and the princess had guessed it long ago.
Did Natasha know his open secret? Of that he hardly dared to be sure, though something told him
that the inevitable moment of knowledge was near at hand.
For the first twenty-four hours of the voyage he had seen very little of either her or the princess,
as they had mostly remained in their cabins,
enjoying a complete rest after the terrible fatigue and suffering they had gone through
since their capture in Moscow.
But on the Thursday morning they had had breakfast in the saloon with him and Colston,
and had afterwards spent a portion of the morning on deck,
deeply interested in watching the fight between the British and Russians,
Thanks to Radnor's foresight they had each found a trunk full of suitable clothing on board the aerial.
These had been taken to Drum Craig by Colston and placed in the cabins intended for their use,
and so they were able to discard the uncouth but useful costumes in which they had made their escape.
In the afternoon Arnold had to perform the pleasant task of showing them over the aerial,
explaining the working of the machinery and putting the wonderful vessel through various evolutions
to show what she was capable of doing.
He rushed her at full speed through the air,
took flying leaps over outlying spurs of mountain ranges that lay in their path,
swooped down into valleys and flew over level planes 50 yards from the ground,
like an albatross over the surface of a smooth tropic sea.
Then he soared up from the earth again until the horizon widened out to a vast extent,
and they could see the mighty buttresses of the roof of the world,
stretching out below them in an endless succession of ranges as far as the eye could reach.
Neither Natasha nor the princess could find words to at all adequately express all that they saw
and learned during that day of wonders, and all night Natasha could hardly sleep for waking dreams
of universal empire and a world at peace equitably ruled by a power that had no need of aggression,
because all the realms of the earth and air belonged to those who wielded it.
when at last she did go to sleep it was the dream again and this time of herself the angel of the revolution sharing the aerial throne of the world empire with a man who had made revolutions impossible by striking the sword from the hand of the tyrants of earth for ever
End of Chapter 15
Chapter 16 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 16 A wooing in mid-air
After breakfast on the Friday morning, Natasha and Arnold were standing in the boughs of the aerial,
admiring the magnificent panorama that lay stretched out 5,000 feet below them.
The airship had, by this time, covered a little over 2,000 miles of her
voyage, and was now speeding smoothly and swiftly along, over the southwestern shore of the
Red Sea, a few miles southwards of the sixteenth parallel of latitude.
Eastward the bright blue waves of the sea were flashing behind them in the cloudless morning
sun. The high mountains of the African coast rose to the right and left and in front of
them, and through the brakes in the chain they could see the huge masses of Abyssinia to
the southward, and the vast plains that stretched away westward across the blue.
and white Niles, away to the confines of the Libyan desert.
"'What a glorious world!' exclaimed Natasha,
after gazing for many silent minutes with entranced eyes over the limitless landscape.
"'And to think that, after all, this is but a little corner of it.'
"'It is yours, Natasha, if you'll have it,' replied Arnold quietly,
yet with a note in his voice that warned her that the moment which she had expected
and yet dreaded had already come.
There was no use in avoiding the inevitable for a time.
It would be better if they understood each other at once,
and so she looked round at him with eyebrows elevated,
in a well-simulated surprise, and said,
"'Main, what do you mean, my friend?'
There was an almost imperceptible emphasis on the last word
that brought the blood to Arnold's cheek,
and he answered, with a ring in his voice
that gave unmistakable evidence of the effort that he was made.
to restrain the passion that inspired his words.
I mean just what I say, all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them from pole to pole,
and from east to west, shall be yours, and shall obey your lightest wish.
I have conquered the air, and therefore the earth and sea.
In two months from now I shall have an aerial navy afloat that will command the world,
and I—is it not needless to tell you, Natasha, why, I glory in the possession of that power.
surely you must know that it is because i love you more than all that a subject world can give me and because it makes it possible for me if not to win you at least not to be unworthy to attempt the task
it was a distinctly unconventional declaration such a one indeed as no woman had ever heard since alexander the great had whispered in the ears of lace his dreams of universal empire but there was a straightforward earnestness about it which convinced her
beyond question, that it came from no ordinary man, but from one who saw the task before him
clearly, and had made up his mind to achieve it. For a moment her heart beat faster than it
had ever yet done at the bidding of a man's voice, and there was a bright flush on her cheeks
and a softer light in her eyes, as she replied, in a more serious tone than Arnold had ever
heard her use, "'My friend, you have forgotten something. You and I are not a man and a woman,
in the relationship that exists between us. We are two factors in a work such as has never
been undertaken since the world began. Two units in a mighty problem whose solution is the
happiness or the ruin of the whole human race. It is not for us to speak of individual
love while these tremendous issues hang undecided in the balance. One does not speak of love
in the heat of war, and you and I and those who are with us are at war with the powers of
the earth, and higher things than the happiness of individuals are at stake.
You know my training has been one of hate, and not of love.
Until the hate is quenched, I must not know what love is.
Remember your oath.
The oath which I have taken as well as you.
As long as I live those ends shall be my ends, and no human considerations shall weigh with me,
those ends are concerned. Is not this love of which you speak a human consideration that
might clash with the purposes of the brotherhood whose ends you and I have solemnly sworn
to hold supreme above all earthly things? My father has told me that when love takes possession
of a human soul, reason abdicates her throne, and great aims become impossible. No, no,
that great power which you hold in your hands was not given you just to win the love of a woman,
and I tell you frankly that you will never win mine with it.
More than this, if I saw you using it for such an end,
I would take care that you did not use it for long.
No man ever had such an awful responsibility laid upon him
as the possession of this power lays upon you.
It is yours, to make or more the future of the human race,
of which I am but a unit.
It is not the power that will ever win,
my respect or my love, but the wisdom and the justice with which it may be used.
Ah, I see you distrust me. You think that because I have the power to be a despot,
that therefore I may forget my oath and become one. I forgive you for the thought,
unworthy of you as it is, and also I hope of me. No, Natasha, I am no skilled hand at love-making,
for I have never wooed any mistress but one before today, and she is one only by plain honesty and hard
service. Just what I will devote to the winning of you, whether you are to be one or not,
but I must have expressed myself clumsily indeed for you to have even thought of treason to the
cause. You are no more devoted adherent of it than I am. You have suffered in one way,
and I in another from the falsehood and rottenness of present-day society, but you do not
hate it more utterly than I do, and you would not go to greater lengths than I would to destroy it.
"'Yours is a hatred of emotion, and mine is a hatred of reason.
"'I have proved that, as society is constituted,
"'it is the worst and not the best qualities of humanity that win wealth and power,
"'and such respect as the vulgar of all classes can give.
"'But it is not such power as this that I would lay at your feet
"'when I ask you to share the world empire with me.
"'It is an empire of peace and not of war that I shall offer to you.'
"'Then,' said Nattaire.
"'Tascha, taking a step towards him
"'and laying her hand on his arm as she spoke,
"'when you have made war impossible
"'to the rivalry of nations and races
"'and have proclaimed peace on earth,
"'then I will give myself to you, body and soul,
"'to do with as you please,
"'to kill or keep alive,
"'for then truly you will have done
"'that which all the generations of men
"'before you have failed to do,
"'and it will be yours to ask and to have.'
"'As she spoke these last words,
Natasha bowed her proudly carried head, as though in submission to the dictum that her own lips had pronounced, and Arnold, laying his hand on hers, and holding it for a moment on resisting in his own, said, I accept the condition, and as you have said, so shall it be. You shall hear no more words of love from my lips, until the day that peace shall be proclaimed on earth, and war shall be no more. And when that day comes, as it shall do,
I will hold you to your words, and I will claim you and take you, body and soul, as you have said,
though I break every other human, tie, save man's love for woman, to possess you.
Natasha looked him full in the eyes as he spoke these last words.
She had never heard such words before, and by their very strength and audacity,
they compelled her respect and even her submission.
Her heart was still untamed and unconquered, and no man.
was its lord, yet her eyes sank before the steady gaze of his, and in a low, sweet voice,
she answered, "'So be it. There never was a true woman yet, who did not love to meet her master.
When that day comes I shall have met my master, and I will do his bidding. Till then we are
friends and comrades, in a common cause to which both our lives are devoted. Is it not better that it
should be so? Yes, I am content. I would not take the prize before I have won it. Only answer me
one question frankly, and then I have done till I may speak again. What is that? Have I
a rival? Not among men, for of that I am careless, but in your own heart? No, none. I am
heart whole and heart-free. Win me if you can. It is a fair challenge, and I will abide by the result.
Be it what it may.
That is all I ask for.
If I do not win you, may heaven do so to me that I shall have no want of the love of woman forever.
So saying he raised her hand to his lips and kissed it, in token of the compact that was made between them.
Then intuitively divining that she wished to be alone, he turned away without another word,
and walked to the after end of the vessel.
Natasha remained where she was for a good half-hour, leaning on the rail that surrounds.
the deck, and gazing out dreamily over the splendid and ever-changing scene that lay spread
out beneath her. Truly it was a glorious world, as she had said, even now, cursed as it was
with war and the hateful atrocities of human selfishness, and the sordid ambition of its despots.
What would it be like in the day when the sword should lie rusting on the forgotten battlefield,
and the cannon's mouth be choked with the desert dust forever?
What was now a hell of warring passions would then be a paradise of peaceful industry,
and he who had the power, if any man had, to turn that hell into the paradise that it might be,
had just told her that he loved her, and would create that paradise for her sake.
Could he do it? Was not this marvellous creation of his genius that was bearing her in mid-air
over land and sea, as a woman had never travelled before, a sufficient earth,
earnest of his power? Truly it was. And to be won by such a man was no mean destiny, even for her,
the daughter of Natas, and the peerless angel of the revolution. Situated as they were, it would,
of course, have been impossible, even if it had been any way desirable for Arnold and Natasha
to have kept their compact secret from their fellow travellers, who were at the same time
their most intimate friends. There was not, however, the remotest reason for attempting to do so.
Although with regard to the rest of the world, the members of the Brotherhood were necessarily
obliged to live lives of constant dissimulation, among themselves they had no secrets from each
other. Thus, for instance, it was perfectly well known, that Tremaine, during those periods of his
double life in which he acted as chief of the inner circle, regarded the daughter of Natas with feelings
much warmer than those of friendship or brotherhood in a common cause,
and until Arnold and his wonderful creation appeared on the scene,
he was looked upon as the man who, if any man could,
would some day win the heart of their idolized angel.
Of the other love that was the passion of his other life,
no one, save Natasha, and perhaps Natas himself, knew anything,
and even if they had known, they would not have considered it possible
for any other woman to have held a man's heart against the peerless charms of Natasha.
In fact, they would have looked upon such rivalry as mere presumption
that it was not at all necessary for their incomparable young queen of the terror
to take into serious account. In Arnold, however, they saw a worthy rival, even to the chief himself,
for there was a sort of halo of romance, even in their eyes, about this serious, quiet-spoken young genius,
who had come suddenly forth from the unknown obscurity of his past life to arm the brotherhood with a power which revolutionized their tactics and virtually placed the world at their mercy. In a few months he had become alike, their hero, and their supreme hope, so far as all active operations went. And now that with his own hand he had snatched Natasha from a fate of unutterable misery, and so signally punished their persecutors, it seemed to be only in the
fitness of things that he should love her, win her for his own, if one she was to be by any man.
This at any rate was the line of thought which led the Princess and Colston each to express
their unqualified satisfaction with the state of affairs arrived at in the compact that had
been made between Natasha and Arnold, armed neutrality, as the former smilingly described to
the princess while she was telling her of the strange wooing of her now avowed lover.
Natasha was no woman to be wooed and won in the ordinary way, and it was fitting that she should be the garden of such an achievement as no man had ever undertaken before since the world began.
The voyage across Africa progressed pleasantly and almost uneventfully for the 36 hours after the crossing of the Red Sea.
After passing over the mountains of the coast, the aerial had travelled at a uniform height of about 3,000 feet,
over a magnificent country of hill and valley, forest and prairie,
occasionally being obliged to rise another thousand feet or so
to cross some of the ridges of mountain chains
which rose into the peaks and mountain knots,
some of which touched the snowline.
Several times the airship was sighted by the people of the various countries
over which she passed, and crowds swarmed out of the villages and towns
gesticulating wildly and firing guns and beating drums
to scare the flying demon away.
Once or twice they heard bullets singing through the air, but of these they took little heed,
beyond quickening the speed of the airship for a time, knowing that there was not a chance in
a hundred thousand of the aerial being hit, and that even if she were the bullet would glance
harmlessly off her smooth hull of hardened aluminium.
Once only they descended in a delightful little valley among the mountains which appeared to
be totally uninhabited, and here they renewed their store of fresh water, and laid in one
of fruit as well as taking advantage of the opportunity to stretch their legs on terra firmer.
This was on the Saturday morning, and when they again rose into the air to continue their voyage,
they saw that they had crossed the great mountain mass that divides the Sahara from the little
known regions of equatorial Africa, and that in front of them to the southwest lay as far as
the eye could reach a boundless expanse of dense forest and jungle and swamp, a gloomy and forbidding
looking region, which it would be well-nigh impossible to traverse on foot.
Early in the afternoon the four voyagers were gathered in the deck saloon, closely examining
a somewhat rudely drawn chart that was spread out on the table. It was the map that formed
part of the manuscript which had been found in the car of Luis Holtz, miniature balloon, and
sketched out his route from Zanzibar to area, and the country lying around so far as he
had been able to observe it. This gives us a
after all very little idea of the distance we have yet to go, said Arnold, for though
Halt has got his latitude presumably right, we have very little clue as to his longitude,
for he says himself that his watch was stopped in a thunderstorm, and that in the same
storm he lost all count of the distance he had travelled. Added to that, he admits that he
was blown about for twelve days in one direction and another, so that all we really know is that
somewhere across this fearful wilderness beneath us we shall find area.
But where is still a problem?
What is your own idea? asked Colston.
Not a very clear one, I must confess.
At this elevation we can see about 60 miles as the atmosphere is now,
and as far as we can see to the south-west,
there is nothing but the same kind of country that we have under us.
We have travelled rather more than 2,700 miles since we left the Hindu Kush,
and according to my reckoning area lies somewhere between 3,000 and 3,200 miles southwest.
of where we started from on Thursday morning. That means that we are within between three and
five hundred miles of area, unless indeed our calculations are wholly at fault, and at that rate,
as we only have about four and a half hours daylight left, we shall not get there to-day at
our present speed."
"'Couldn't we go a bit faster?' put in Natasha.
"'You know, I and the Princess dying to see this mysterious unknown country that only
two other people have ever seen.'
"'You have but to say so, Natasha, and it is already done,' replied Arnold,
"'signalling at the same moment to the engine-room by means of a similar arrangement of electric buttons
to that which was in the wheelhouse.
Only you must remember that you must not go out on deck now, or you will be blown away
like a feather into space.
While he was speaking, the three propellers had begun to revolve at full speed,
and the aerial darted forward with a velocity that caused the mountain she had just crossed
to sink rapidly on the horizon.
All the afternoon the aerial flew at full speed
over the seemingly interminable wilderness
of swamp and jungle,
until when the equatorial sun was within a few degrees of the horizon,
one of the crew, who had been stationed in the conning tower at the bows,
signalled to call the attention of the man in the wheelhouse.
Arnold, who was in the after saloon at the time,
heard the signal and hurried forward to the lookout.
He gave one quick glance ahead,
signalled half-speed to the engine-room, and then went aft again to the saloon and said,
Area is in sight! Immediately everyone hastened to the deck-saloon, from the windows of which
could be seen a huge mass of mountains looming dark and distinct against the crimsoning western sky.
It rose like some vast, precipitous island out of the sea of forest that lay about its base,
and above the mighty rock walls that seemed to rise sheer from the surrounding plain,
at least a dozen peaks towered into the sky, two of their summits covered with eternal snow,
and shining like points of rosy fire in the almost level rays of the sun.
As nearly as Arnold could judge in the deceptive state of the atmosphere,
they were still between 30 and 40 miles from it,
and as it would not be safe to approach its lofty cliffs at a high rate of speed in the half-light,
that would so soon merge into darkness, he said to his companions,
we shall have to find a resting place up among the cliffs on this side tonight,
for we have lost the moon,
and unless it were absolutely necessary to cross the mountains in the dark,
I should not care to do so with the ladies on board.
Besides, there is no hurry now that we are here.
We shall get a much finer first impression of our new kingdom
if we cross at sunrise, what do you think?
We'll agree that this would be the best plan,
and so the aerial ran up to within a mile of the rocks,
and then the forward engine was connected with the dive,
and the searchlight, which had so disconcerted the Cossacks on the Tobolsk Road, was turned
on to the cliffs, which they carefully explored, until they found a little plateau covered
with luxuriant vegetation, and well watered, about two thousand feet above the plain below.
Here it was decided to come to a halt for the night, and to reserve the exploration of area
for the morning, and so the fan wheels were sent aloft, and so the aerial, after hovering for a few
minutes over the verdant little plain, seeking for a suitable spot to alight in, sank gently
to the earth after her flight of more than 3,000 miles. End of Chapter 16. Chapter 17
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith. This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 17. Area Felix
Everyone on board the aerial was astir the next morning as soon as the first rays of dawn
were shooting across the vast plain that stretched away to the eastward, and by the time it was
fairly daylight, breakfast was over, and all were anxiously speculating as to what they would
find on the other side of the tremendous cliffs, on an airy in which they had found a resting
place for the night.
As soon as all was ready for a start, Arnold said to Natasha, who was standing alone with him
on the after part of the deck, if you would like to steer the aerial into your new kingdom,
I should be delighted to give you the lesson in six.
steering that I promised you yesterday."
Natasha saw the inner meaning of the offer at a glance, and replied with a smile that made his
blood tingle,
"'That would be altogether too great a responsibility for a beginner. I might run onto some of these
fearful rocks, but if you will take the helm when the dangerous part comes, I will learn
all I can by watching you.'
"'As long as you are with me, in the wheelhouse for the next hour or so,' said Arnold,
with almost a boyish frankness. I shall be content. I need scarcely tell you why I want to be
alone with you when we first cite this new home of our future empire. I have half a mind not
to come after that very injudicious speech. Still, if only for the sake of its delightful
innocence, I will forgive you this time. You really must practice the worldly art of dissimulation
a little, or I shall have to get the princess to play chaperone.
Natasha spoke these words in a bantering tone
and with a flush on her lovely cheeks
that forced Arnold to cut short the conversation for the moment
by giving an order to Andrew Smith
who at that instant put his head out of the wheelhouse door
to say,
Already sir?
Very well, replied Arnold,
I will take the wheel,
and do you tell everyone to keep undercover?
Smith saluted and disappeared
and then Natasha and Arnold went into the wheelhouse
while Colston and the princess
took their places in the deck saloon, the two men off-duty going into the conning tower forward.
Why everyone undercover, Captain Arnold? asked Natasha, as soon as the two were ensconced in the
wheelhouse and the door shut. Because I'm going to put the aerial through her paces, and enter area
in style, replied he, signaling for the fan wheels to revolve. The fact is, so far as I can see,
these mountains are too high for us to rise over them by means of the lifting wheels,
which are only calculated to carry the ship to a height of about 5,000 feet.
After that the air gets too rarefied for them to get a solid grip.
Now, these mountains look to me more like 7,000 feet high.
Then how would you get over them?
I shall first take a cruise and see if I can find a negotiable gap,
and then leap it.
What? Leap 7,000 feet?
No, you forget that we shall be over 5,000 up when we take the jump,
and I have no doubt that we shall find a place where a thousand feet or more will take us over.
That we shall rise easily with the planes and propellers,
and you will see such a leap as man never made in the world before.
While he was speaking, the aerial had risen from the ground
and was hanging a few hundred feet above the little plateau.
He gave the signal for the wheels to be lowered and the propellers to set to work at half-speed.
Then he pulled the lever which moved the airplanes and the vessels sped away,
forwards and upwards, at about sixty miles an hour.
Arnold headed her away from the mountains until he had got an offing of a couple of miles,
and then he swung her round and skirted the cliffs, rising ever higher and higher,
and keeping a sharp lookout for a depression among the ridges that still towered nearly
3,000 feet above them.
When he had explored some 20 miles of the mountain wall, Arnold suddenly pointed towards it
and said, There's a place I think we'll do, look yonder,
between those two high peaks away to the southward.
That ridge is not more than six thousand feet from the earth,
and the aerial can leap that as easily as an Irish hunter
would take a five-barred gate.
It looks dreadfully high from here,
said Natasha in spite of herself,
turning a shade paler at the idea of taking a six thousand-foot ridge
at a flying leap.
She had splendid nerves,
but this was her first aerial voyage,
and it was also the first time
as she had ever been brought so closely
face to face with the awful grandeur of nature in her own secret and solitary places.
She would have faced a leveled rifle without flinching,
but as she looked at that frowning mass of rocks,
towering up into the sky and then down into the fearful depths below,
where huge trees looked like tiny shrubs
and fast forests like black patches of heather on the earth,
her heart stood still in her breast
when she thought of the frightful fate that would overwhelm the aerial
and her crew, should she fail to rise high enough to clear the ridge, or if anything went wrong
with her machinery at the critical moment.
Are you sure you can do it? she asked almost involuntarily.
Perfectly sure, replied Arnold quietly. Otherwise I should not attempt it with you on board.
The aerial contains enough explosives to reduce her and us to dust and ashes, and if we hit
that ridge going over, she would go off like a dynamite shell. No, I know what she can do,
and you need not have the slightest fear.
I am not exactly afraid, but it looks a fearful thing to attempt.
If there were any danger I should tell you,
with my usual lack of dissimulation,
but really there is none,
and all you have to do is to hold tight when I tell you
and keep your eyes open for the first glimpse of area.
By this time the aerial was more than ten miles away from the mountains.
Arnold, having now got offing enough,
swung her round again,
headed her straight for the ridge between the two peaks, and signalled full speed to the engine room.
In an instant the propellers redoubled their revolutions, and the aerial gathered away
until the wind sang and screamed past her masts and stays. She covered eight miles in less than four
minutes, and it seemed to Natasha as though the rock wall were rushing towards them at an appalling
speed, still frowning down a thousand feet above them. For the instant she was all eyes. She could
neither open her lips nor move a limb for sheer, irresistible, physical terror.
Then she heard Arnold say sharply,
Now, hold on tight. The nearest thing to her was his own arm,
the hand of which grasped one of the spokes of the steering wheel.
Instinctively she passed her own arm under it, and then clasped it with both her hands.
As she did so she felt the muscles tighten and harden.
Then with his other hand he pulled the lever back to the full,
and inclined the planes to their utmost.
suddenly as though some Titan had overthrown it, the huge black wall of rock in front seemed to sink down into the earth, the horizon widened out beyond it, and the aerial soared upwards and swept over it, nearly a thousand feet to the good.
Ah!
The exclamation was forced from her white lips by an impulse that Natasha had no power to resist.
All the pride of her nature was conquered and humbled for the moment by the marvel that she had seen, and by the something greater and stranger the northern.
all that she saw in the man beside her, who had worked this miracle with the single touch of his hand.
A moment later she had recovered her self-possession. She unclasped her hand from his arm,
and as the colour came back to her cheeks, she said, as he thought, more sweetly than she had
ever spoken to him before, my friend, you have glorious nerves where physical dangerous concern,
and now I freely forgive you for fainting in the council chamber when Martinoff was executed.
"'But don't try mine again like that if you can help it.
"'For the moment I thought that the end of all things had come.
"'Oh, look! What a paradise!
"'Truly this is a lovely kingdom that you have bought me too!'
"'And one that you and I will yet reign over together,' replied Arnold quietly,
"'as he moved the lever again and allowed the aerial to sink smoothly down the other side of the ridge
"'over which she had taken her tremendous leap.
When she had called it a paradise, Natasha had used almost the only word that would fitly describe the scene that opened out before them as the aerial sank down after her leap across the ridge.
The interior of the mountain mass took the form of an oval valley, as nearly as they could guess about 50 miles long, by perhaps 30 wide.
All round it the mountains seemed to rise unbroken by a single gap or chasm to between 3 and 4,000 feet above the lowest part of it.
of the valley, and above this again the peaks rose high into the sky, two of them to the
snow line, which in this latitude was over 15,000 feet above the sea. Of the two peaks which
reached to this altitude, one was at either end of a line drawn through the greater length
of the valley, that is to say, from north to south. At least ten other peaks all around the
walls of the valley rose to heights, varying from 8,000 to 12,000 feet. The center of the valley was
occupied by an irregularly shaped lake,
plentifully dotted with islands about its shores,
but quite clear of them in the middle.
In its greatest length it would be about twelve miles long,
while its breadth varied from five miles to a few hundred yards.
Its sloping shores were covered with the most luxuriant vegetation,
which reached upwards almost unbroken,
but changing in character with the altitude,
until there was a regular series of transitions
from the palms and bananas on the shores of the lake
to the sparse and scanty pines and firs that clung to the upper slopes of the mountains.
The lake received about a score of streams,
many of which began as waterfalls far up the mountains,
while two of them at least had their origin in the eternal snows of the northern and southern peaks.
So far as they could see from the airship,
the lake had no outlet, and they were therefore obliged to conclude
that its surplus waters escaped by some subterranean channel, probably to reappear again
as a river welling from the earth, it might be hundreds of miles away. Of inhabitants there
were absolutely no traces to be seen, from the direction in which the aerial was approaching.
Animals and birds there seemed to be in plenty, but of man no trace was visible.
Until in her flight along the valley the aerial opened up one of the many smaller valleys
formed by the ribs of the encircling mountains.
There, close by a clump of magnificent tree ferns
and nestling under a precipitous ridge,
covered from base to summit with dark green foliage
and brilliantly coloured flowers,
was a well-built log hut,
surrounded by an ample veranda,
also almost smothered in flowers,
and surmounted by a flagstaff
from which fluttered the tattered remains of a Union Jack.
In a little clearing to one side,
of the hut. A man who might very well have passed for a modern edition of Robinson Crusoe,
so far as his attire was concerned, was busy skinning an antelope, which hung from a pole
suspended from two trees. His back was turned towards them, and so swift and silent had been
their approach, that he did not hear the soft whirring of the propellers until they were within
some three hundred yards of him. Then, just as he looked round to see whence the sound came,
Andrew Smith, who was standing in the boughs near the conning tower, put his hands to his mouth and roared out a regular sailor's hail.
Thomas Jackson, ahoy!
The man straightened himself up, stared open-mouthed for a moment at the strange apparition,
and then with a yell either of terror or astonishment, bolted into the house as hard as he could run.
As soon as he was able to speak for laughing at the queer incident,
Arnold sent the fanwheels aloft and lowered the aerial to within about twenty feet of the ground,
over a level patch of sward, across which meandered an little stream on its way to the lake.
While she was hanging motionless over this, the man who had fled into the house reappeared,
almost dragging another man, somewhat similarly attired after him,
and pointing excitedly towards the aerial.
The second comer, if he felt any astonishment at the apparition that had invaded his solitude,
certainly betrayed none.
On the contrary, he walked deliberately from the hut
to the bit of sword over which the aerial hung motionless,
and seeing two ladies leaning on the rail that ran round the deck,
he doffed his goat-skin cap with a well-bred gesture,
and said in a voice that betrayed not the slightest symptom of surprise,
"'Good morning, ladies and gentlemen.
Good morning, and welcome to area.
I see that the problem of aerial navigation has been solved.
I always said it would be in the first place.
ten years of the twentieth century, though I often got laughed at by the white acres,
who know nothing until they see a thing before their noses, may I ask whether that little message
that I sent to the outside world some years ago has procured me the pleasure of this visit?
Yes, Mr. Holt, your little balloon was picked up about three years ago in the Gulf of Guinea,
and after various adventures and much discussion has led to our present voyage.
I'm delighted to hear it. I suppose there were plenty of noodles who put it down,
to a practical joke or something of that sort.
What's become at Stanley?
Why didn't he come out and rescue me,
as he did Emin?
Not glory enough, I suppose.
It would bother him, too, to get over these mountains,
unless he flew over.
By the way, has he got an airship?
No, replied Arnold with a laugh.
This is the only one in existence,
and she has not been a week afloat.
But if you'll allow us, we'll come down and get generally acquainted,
and after that we can explain things at our leisure.
Quite so, quite so.
Do so by all means.
Most happy, I'm sure.
Oh, beautiful model.
Comes down as easily as a bird.
Capital mechanism.
What's your motive power?
Gas, electricity?
No, not steam, no funnels.
Huh, very ingenious.
Always said it will be done someday.
Build flying navies next.
And be fighting in the clouds.
Then there'll be general smash.
Serve them right.
Fools to fight.
Why can't they live in peace?
While Lewis Holt was running along in this style, jerking his words out in little short,
snappy sentences, and fussing about round the airship, she had sunk gently to the earth,
and her passengers had disembarked.
Arnold, for the time being, took no notice of the questions with regard to the motive power,
but introduced himself, then the ladies, and then Colston, to Lewis Holt,
who may be described here as elsewhere, as a little bronze grizzled man,
anywhere between 55 and 70, with a lean, wiry, active.
body, a good square head, an ugly but kindly face, and keen, twinkling little grey eyes that
looks straight into those of anyone he might be addressing.
The introductions over, he was invited on board the aerial, and a few minutes later,
in the deck saloon he was chatting away thirteen to the dozen, and drinking with
unspeakable gusto, the first glass of champagne he had tasted for nearly five years.
End of Chapter 17.
Chapter 18 of The Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 18
A Navy of the Future
Arnold's instructions from the Council
had been to remain in area
and make a thorough exploration of the wonderful region
described in Lewis Holt's manuscript
until the time came for him to meet
the Avondale, the steamer,
which was to bring out the materials
for constructing the terrorist's aerial navy.
Lewis Holt and his faithful retainer
during the three years and a half that they had been shut up in it from the rest of the world had made themselves so fully acquainted with its geography that very little of its surface was represented by blanks on the map which the former had spent several months in constructing and so no better or more willing guides could have been placed at their service than they were
Holt was an enthusiastic naturalist, and he discounted at great length on the strangeness of
the flora and fauna that it had been his privilege to discover and classify in this isolated
and hitherto unvisited region.
It appeared that neither its animals nor its plants were quite like those of the rest of the
continent, but seemed rather to belong to an anterior geological age.
From this fact he had come to the conclusion that at some very remote period he was,
while the greater portion of northern Africa was yet submerged by the waters of that ocean,
of which what is now the Sahara was probably the deepest part, area was one of the many
islands that had risen above its surface, and that as the land rose and the waters subsided,
its peculiar shape had prevented the forms of life which it contained from migrating or
becoming modified in the struggle for existence with other forms, just as the flora and fauna
of Australia have been shut off from those of the rest of the world.
There were no traces of human inhabitants to be found, but there were apparently two or three
families of anthropoid apes that seemed so far as Holt had been able to judge, for they
were extremely shy and cunning, and therefore difficult to approach, to be several degrees nearer to
man, both in structure and intelligence, than any other members of the Simian family that
had been discovered in other parts of the world.
as may well be imagined a month passed rapidly and pleasantly away what with exploring excursions by land and air in the latter of which by no means the least diverting element was the keen and quaintly expressed delight of lewis holt at the new method of travel two or three times arnold had for his satisfaction sent the aerial flying over the ridge across which he had entered area but he had always been content with a glimpse of the outside world and was always glad to get back again to the
the Happy Valley, as he invariably called his isolated paradise.
The brief sojourn at this delightful land had brought back all the roses to Natasha's lovely
cheeks, and had completely restored both her and the princess to the perfect health
that they had lost during their short but terrible experience of a Russian convict life.
But towards the end of the month, they both began to get restless and anxious to get away
to the rendezvous with the steamer that was bringing their friends and comrades out from England.
So it came about that an hour or so after sunrise, on Friday the 20th of May, the company
of the aerial bade farewell for a time to Louis Holt and his companion, leaving them with
a good supply of the creature comforts of civilisation, which alone were lacking in area, rose
into the air and disappeared over the ridge to the north-west.
They had rather more than two thousand five hundred miles of plain and mountain and desert
to cross before they reached the sea coast, on which they expected to meet the steam-up.
and Arnold regulated the speed of the aerial so that they would reach it about daybreak on the following morning.
The voyage was quite uneventful, and the course that they pursued led them westward through the Zegzeb and Neity countries
and north-westward along the valley of the Niger, and then westward across the desert to the desolate sandy shores of the western Sahara,
which they crossed at sunrise on the Sunday morning in the latitude of the island which was to form their rendezvous with the steamer.
They sighted the island, about an hour later, but there was no sign of any vessel for fifty miles round it.
The ocean appeared totally deserted, as indeed it usually is, for there is no trade with this barren and savage ghost,
and ships going to and from the southward portions of the continent give its treacherous sandbanks as wider berth as possible.
This, in fact, was the principal reason why this rocky islet, some sixty miles from the coast,
had been chosen by the terrorists for their temporary dockyard.
According to their calculations, the steamer would not be due for another 24 hours at the least,
and at that moment would be about 300 miles to the northward.
The aerial was therefore headed in that direction at 100 miles an hour,
with a view to meeting her and convoying her for the rest of the voyage,
and obviating such a disaster as Natasha's apprehensions pointed to.
The airship was kept at a height of 2,000 feet above the water,
and a man was stationed in the forward conning tower to keep a bright look out ahead.
For more than three hours she sped on her way without interruption,
and then, a few minutes before twelve, the man in the conning tower signalled to the wheelhouse,
steamer in sight.
The signal was at once transmitted to the saloon, where Arnold was sitting with the rest of the party.
He immediately signalled half-speed in reply to it,
and went to the conning tower to see the steamer for himself.
She was then about twelve miles to the northward, at the speed at which the aerial was travelling,
a very few minutes sufficed to bring her within view of the ocean voyages.
A red flag flying from the stern of the airship was answered by a similar one from the main mast of the steamer.
The aerials engines were at once slowed down, the fan wheels went aloft,
and she sank gently down to within twenty feet of the water, and swung round the steamer's stern.
As soon as they were within hailing distance, those on board the airship recognized Nicholas Robberoff and his wife, Radna McAilis, and several other members of the inner circle, standing on the bridge of the steamer.
Handkerchiefs were waved and cries of welcome and greeting past and repassed from air to the sea, until Arnold raised his hand for silence and hailing Robberoff said,
Are you all well on board?
Yes, all well, was the reply, though we have had a rather risky time of it, for for all of us.
was generally declared a fortnight ago, and we have had to run the blockade for a good part of the way.
That is why we are a little before our time.
Can you come nearer?
We have some letters for you.
Yes, replied Arnold.
I'll come alongside.
You go ahead, I'll do the rest.
So saying he ran the aerial up close to the quarter of the Avondale as easily as though
she had been lying at anchor instead of going twenty miles an hour through the water,
and went forward and shook hands with robber off over the rail,
taking a packet of letters from him at the same time.
Meanwhile, Colston, who had grasped the situation at a glance,
had swung himself onto the steamer's deck,
and was already engaged in an animated conversation with Radna.
The first advantage that Arnold took of the leisure that was now at his disposal
was to read the letter directed to himself
that was among those for Natasha the Princess and Colston,
which had been brought out by the A.1.
He recognised the writing as Tremains, and when he opened the envelope he found that it contained a somewhat lengthy letter from him and an enclosure in an unfamiliar hand which consisted of only a few lines and was signed Natas.
He started, as his eye fell on the terrible name, which now meant so much to him, and he naturally read the note to which it was appended first.
There was neither date nor formal address, and it ran as follows.
you have done well
and fulfilled your promises
as a true man should
for the personal service you have rendered
to me I will not thank you in words
for the time may come when I
shall be able to do so in deeds
what you have done for the cause
was your duty and for that
I know you desire no thanks
you have proved that you hold in your hands
such power as no single man ever wielded
before use it well
and in the ages to come
men shall remember your name with blessings, and you, if the master of destiny permits,
shall attain to your heart's desire, Natas.
Arnold laid the little slip of paper down almost reverently, for, few as the words were,
they were those of a man who was not only Natas, the master of the terror, but also the father
of the woman, whose love, in spite of his oath, was the object to the attainment of which
he held all things else as secondary, and who, there,
therefore had the power to crown his life work with the supreme blessing without which it would be worthless, however glorious, for he knew full well that, though he might win Natasha's heart, she herself could never be his, unless Natas gave her to him.
The other letter was from Trimane, dated more than a fortnight previously, and gave him a brief resume of the course of events in Europe since his voyage of exploration had begun.
It also urged him to push on the construction of the aerial navy as fast as possible,
as there was now no telling where or how soon its presence might be required to determine the issue of the World War,
the first skirmishes of which had already taken place in Eastern Europe.
Natas and the Chief were both in London, making the final arrangements for the direction of the various diplomatic
and military agents of the Brotherhood throughout Europe.
From London they were to go to Alan Mir where they would remain,
until all arrangements were completed.
As soon as the fleet was built
and the crews and commanders of the airships
had thoroughly learned their duties,
the flagship was to go to Plymouth
where the Lurline would be lying.
The news of her arrival would be telegraphed to Allanmere
and Natas and Trimain would at once come south
and put to sea in her.
The airship was to wait for them at a point two hundred miles
due south-west of Land's End and pick them up.
The yacht was then to be sunk
and the executive of the terrorists would, for the time being, vanish from the sight of men.
It is unnecessary to say that Arnold carried out the plans laid down in this letter in every detail,
and with the utmost possible expedition.
The Avondale arrived the next day, at the island which had been chosen as a dockyard,
and the shipbuilding was at once commenced.
All the material for constructing the airships had been brought out completely finished,
as far as each individual part was concerned, and so there was nothing to do,
but to put them together. The crew and passengers of the steamer included the members of the
executive of the inner circle, and sixty picked members of the outer circle, chiefly mechanics
and sailors, destined to be first the builders and then the crews of the new vessels.
These, under Arnold's directions, worked almost day and night at the task before them.
Three of the airships were put together at a time, twenty men working at each, and within
a month from the time that the Avondale discharged her cargo, the twelve new
vessels were ready to take the air. They were all built on the same plan as the aerial
and eleven of them were practically identical with her as regards size and speed, but the
twelfth the flagship of the aerial fleet had been designed by Arnold on a more ambitious scale.
This vessel was larger and much more powerful than any of the others. She was a hundred feet
long with a beam of fifteen feet amid ships. On her five masts she carried five fan
wheels, capable of raising her vertically to a height of 10,000 feet without the assistance of
her airplanes, and her three propellers each worked by duplex engines, were able to drive her
through the air at a speed of 200 miles an hour in a calm atmosphere. She was armed with two
pneumatic guns forward and two aft, each 25 feet long, with a range of 12 miles at an altitude
of 4,000 feet, and in addition to these she carried two shorter ones on each broadside, with a
range of six miles at the same elevation. She also carried sufficient supply of power cylinders
to give her an effective range of operations of 20,000 miles without replenishing them. In addition to
the building materials and the necessary tools and appliances for putting them together,
the cargo of the Avondale had included an ample supply of stores of all kinds, not the least
important of which consisted of a quantity of power cylinders sufficient to provide the whole fleet
three times over. The necessary chemicals and apparatus for charging them were also on board,
and the last use that Arnold made of the engines of the steamer, which he had disconnected from the
propeller and turned to all kinds of uses during the building operations, was to connect them
with his storage pumps and charge every available cylinder to its utmost capacity.
At length when everything that could be carried in the airships had been taken out of the steamer,
she was towed out into deep water, and then a shot from one of the flagship's broadside
guns, sent her to the bottom of the sea, so, severing the last link which had connected the now
isolated band of revolutionists with the world on which they were ere long to declare war.
The naming of the fleet was by common consent left to Natasha, and her half-oriental genius
naturally led her to appropriately name the airships after the winged angels and air spirits
of Muslim and other eastern mythologies. The flagship she named the Ithurial, and the
Uriel, after the angel, who was sent to seek out and confound the powers of darkness, in that
terrific conflict between the upper and nether worlds, which was a fitting antotype, to the colossal
struggle which was now to be waged for the Empire of the Earth.
Arnold's first task as soon as the fleet finally took the air was to put the captains and crews
of the vessels through a thorough drilling in management and evolution.
A regular code of signals had been arranged by means of which orders as to formation,
speed, altitude and direction
could be at once transmitted from the flagship.
During the day, flags were used,
and at night flashes from electric reflectors.
The scene of these evolutions was practically the course taken
by the aerial from area to the island.
And as the captains and lieutenants of the different vessels
were all men of high intelligence
and carefully selected for the work,
and as the mechanism of the airships was extremely simple,
the whole fleet was well in hand by the time,
time the mountain mass of area was sighted a week after leaving the island.
Arnold in the Ithuriel led the way to a narrow defile in the southwestern side which had
been discovered during his first visit and which admitted of entrance to the valley at an
elevation of about 3,000 feet. Through this the fleet passed in single file soon after
sunrise one lovely morning in the middle of June and within an hour the 13 vessels had come
to rest on the shores of the lake.
Then, for the first time, probably since the beginning of the world, the beautiful valley
became the scene of busy activity, in the midst of which the lean, wiry figure of Lewis Holt
seemed to be here, there and everywhere at once, doing the honours of area as though it were
a private estate to which the terrorists had come by his special invitation.
He was more than ever delighted with the airships, and especially with the splendid proportions
of the ethereal and the brilliant luster of her polished hull, which had been left unpainted,
and shone as though her plates had been of burnished silver.
Altogether he was well pleased with this invasion of a solitude which, in spite of its
great beauty and his professed contempt for the world in general,
had for the last few months been getting a good deal more tedious than he would have cared
to admit.
In the absence of Natas and the chief, the command of the new colony devolved in accordance with
the latter's directions, upon Nicholas Robberoff, who was a man of great administrative powers,
and who set to work without an hour's delay to set his new kingdom in order,
marking out sites for houses and gardens, and preparing materials for building them,
and the factories for which the water power of the valley was to be utilised.
Arnold, as Admiral of the fleet, had transferred the command of the aerial to Colston,
but he retained him as his lieutenant in the ethereal for the next voyage,
partly because he wanted to have him with him
on what might prove to be a momentous expedition
and partly because Natasha,
who was naturally anxious to rejoin her father
as soon as possible,
wished to have Radna for a companion
in place of the princess
who had elected to remain in the valley.
As another separation of the lovers
who, according to the laws of the brotherhood
now only waited for the formal consent of Natas
to their marriage, was not to be thought of,
this arrangement gave everybody the most perfect satisfaction.
Three days sufficed to get everything into working order in the new colony, and on the morning of the fourth, the ethereal, having on board the original crew of the aerial, reinforced by two engineers and a couple of sailors, rose into the air amidst the cheers of the assembled colonists, crossed the northern ridge and vanished like a silver arrow into space.
End of Chapter 18
Chapter 19 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 19
The Eve of Battle
It will now be necessary to go back about six weeks from the day that the ethereal
started on her northward voyage
and to lay before the reader a brief outline of the events which had transpired in Europe
subsequently to the date of Tremaine's letter to Arnold
On the evening of that day he went down to the House of Lords to make his speech in favour of the Italian loan.
He had previously spoken some half-dozen times since he had taken his seat, and, young as he was,
had always commanded a respectful hearing by his sound common sense and his intimate knowledge of foreign policy,
but none of his brother peers had been prepared for the magnificent speech that he had made on this momentous night.
He had never given his allegiance to any of the political parties of the day,
but he was one of the foremost advocates of what was then known as the imperial policy,
and which had grown up out of what is known in the present day as Imperial Federation.
To this he subordinated everything else,
and held as his highest and indeed almost his only political ideal,
the consolidation of Britain and her colonies into an empire commercially and politically.
intact and apart from the rest of the world, self-governing in all its parts as regards local
affairs, but governed as a whole by a representative imperial parliament, sitting in London, and
composed of delegates from all portions of the empire. This ideal, which it is scarcely necessary
to say, was still considered as beyond the range of practical politics, formed the keynote of such
a speech as had never before been heard in the British House of Lords. He commenced by giving
a rapid but minute survey of foreign policy, which astounded the most experienced of his
hearers. Not only was it absolutely accurate as far as they could follow it, but it displayed
an intimate knowledge of involutions of policy at which British diplomacy had only guessed.
More than this, members of the Government and the Privy Council saw to their amazement that the
speaker knew the inmost secrets of their own policy even better than they did themselves.
How he had become possessed of them was a mystery, and all that they could do was to sit and
listen in silent wonder. He drew a graphic word picture of the nations of the earth,
standing full armed on the threshold of such a war as the world had never seen before,
a veritable Armageddon, which would shake the fabric of society to its foundations,
even if it did not dissolve it finally in the blood of countless
battlefields. He estimated with marvellous accuracy the exact amount of force which each
combatant would be able to put on the to the field, and summed up the appalling mass of potential
destruction that was ready to burst upon the world at a moment's notice. He showed the position
of Italy and proved to demonstration that, if the loan were not immediately granted, it would be
necessary either for Britain to seize her fleet, as she did that of Denmark a century before,
an act which the Italians would themselves resist at all hazards,
or else to finance her through the war,
as she had financed Germany during the Napoleonic struggle.
To grant the loan would be to save the Italian fleet and army for the Triple Alliance.
To refuse it would be to detach Italy from the alliance,
and to drive her into the arms of their foes,
for not only could she not stand alone amidst the shock of the contending powers,
but without an immediate supply of ready money she would not be able to keep the sea for a month.
Thus he said in conclusion, the fate of Europe and perhaps of the world lay for the time being in their lordship's hands.
The double alliance was already numerically stronger than the triple, and moreover they had at their command a new means of destruction
for the dreadful effectiveness of which he could vouch from personal experience.
The trials of the Russian war balloons had been a secret, it was true, but he had nevertheless
witnessed them, no matter how, and he knew what they could accomplish. It was true that there
were in existence even more formidable engines than these, but they belonged to no nation,
and were in the hands of those whose hands were against every man's, and whose designs
were still wrapped in the deepest mystery. He therefore besought his hearers not to trust
too implicitly, to that hitherto unconquerable valour and resource, which had so far rendered
Britain impregnable to her enemies, these were not the days of personal valour, they were the days
of warfare by machinery, of wholesale destruction, by means which men had never before been
called upon to face, and which annihilated from a distance, before mere valour had time to strike
its blow. If ever the fates were on the side of the biggest battalions, there were now,
and, so far as human foresight could predict the issue of the colossal struggle,
the greatest and the most perfectly equipped armaments would infallibly ensure the ultimate victory,
quite apart from considerations of personal heroism and devotion.
No such speech had been heard in either house since Edmund Burke had fulminated against
the miserable policy which severed America from Britain and split the Anglo-Saxon race in two,
but now, as then, personal feeling and class prejudice proved too strong for eloquence and logic.
Italy was the most intensely radical state in Europe, and she was bankrupt to boot,
and, added to this, there was a very strong party in the upper house,
which believed that Britain needed no such ally,
that, with Germany and Austria at her side, she could fight the world,
in spite of the Tsar's newfangled balloons,
which would probably prove failures in actual war,
as similar inventions had done before, and even if her allies succumbed, had she not stood alone before, and could she not do it again if necessary?
She would fulfil her engagement with the Triple Alliance, and declare war the moment that one of the powers was attacked,
but she would not pour British gold in millions into the bottomless gulf of Italian bankruptcy.
Such were the main points of the speech of the Duke of Argyle, who followed Lord Alan Mir, and spoke just before the division.
When the figures were announced, it was found that the loan guarantee bill had been negated by a majority of seven votes.
The excitement in London that night was tremendous.
The two houses of Parliament had come into direct collision on a question which the Premier had plainly stated to be of vital importance,
and a deadlock seemed inevitable.
The evening papers brought out special editions, giving Tremaine's speech verbatim,
and the next morning the whole press of the country was talking of nothing else.
the leading journals according to their party bias discussed it pro and con and rent each other in a furious war of words the prelude to this sterner struggle that was to come
unhappily the parties in parliament were very evenly balanced and a very strong section of the radical opposition was as it always had been bitterly opposed to the arrangement with the triple alliance which every one suspected and no one admitted until tremayne astounded the lords by research
citing its conditions in the course of his speech.
It was the avowed object of this section of the opposition
to stand out of the war at any price till the last minute,
and not to fight it at all if it could possibly be avoided.
The immediate consequence was that when the government on the following day
asked for an urgency vote of ten millions for the mobilisation of the volunteers on the naval reserve,
the opposition led by Mr John Morley mustered to its last man
and defeated the motion by a majority of it.
The next day a Cabinet Council was held, and in the afternoon Mr Balfour rose in a densely crowded house,
and after a dignified allusion to the adverse vote of the previous day,
told the House that in view of the grave crisis which was now inevitable in European affairs,
a crisis in which the fate, not only of Britain but of the whole Western world, would probably be involved,
the Ministry felt it impossible to remain in office without the hearty and unequivocal support of both houses.
a support which the two adverse votes in Lords and Commons had made it hopeless to look for,
as those houses were at present constituted.
He had therefore to inform the House that, after consultation with his colleagues,
he had decided to place the resignations of the ministry in the hands of His Majesty,
and appeal to the country on the plain issue of intervention or non-intervention.
Footnote
At the period in which the action of the narrative takes place,
Her Majesty Queen Victoria had abdicated in favour of the present Prince of Wales
and was living in comparative retirement at Balmoral, retaining Osborne as an alternative residence.
End of footnote.
Under the circumstances there was nothing else to be done.
The deplorable crisis which immediately followed was the logical consequence of the inherently vicious system of party government.
While the fate of the world was practically trembling in the balance,
Europe, armed to the teeth in readiness for the Titanic struggle that a few weeks would now see shaking the world,
was amused by the spectacle of what was really the most powerful nation on earth,
losing its head amidst the excitement of a general election,
and frittering away on the petty issues of party strife,
the energies that should have been devoted with single-hearted unanimity
to preparations for the conflict whose issue would involve its very existence.
For a month the nations held their hand.
Why, no one exactly knew, except perhaps two men who were now in daily consultation in a country house in Yorkshire.
It may have been that the final preparations were not yet complete, or that the combatants were taking a brief breathing space before entering the arena,
or that Europe was waiting to see the decision of Britain at the ballot boxes,
or possibly the French fleet of war balloons was not quite ready to take the air,
Any of these reasons might have been sufficient to explain the strange calm before the storm.
But meanwhile the British nation was busy listening to the conflicting eloquence of partisan orators
from a thousand platforms throughout the land, and trying to make up its mind whether it should return
a conservative or a radical ministry to power.
In the end, Mr Balfour came back with a solid hundred majority behind him, and at once set to
work to, if possible, make up for lost time. The moment of fate had, however, gone forever.
During the precious days that had been fooled away in party strife, French gold and Russian
diplomacy had done their work. The day after the Conservative Ministry returned to power,
France declared war, and Russia, who had been nominally at war with Britain for over a month,
suddenly took the offensive, and poured her Asiatic troops into the passes of the Hindu Kush.
Two days later, the defection of Italy from the Triple Alliance told Europe how accurately
Tremaine had gauged the situation in his now historic speech, and how the month of strange
quietude had been spent by the controllers of the double alliance.
The spell was broken at last. After forty years of peace, Europe was plunged into the abyss
of war, and from one end of the continent to the other, nothing was heard but the tramp of vast
armies as they marshaled themselves along the threatened frontiers and concentrated at the
points of attack and defence. On all the lines of ocean traffic steamers were hurrying homeward or
to neutral ports in the hope of reaching a place of safety before hostilities actually broke out.
Great liners were racing across the Atlantic either to Britain or America with their precious
freights, while those flying the French flag on the westward voyage prepared to run the
gauntlet of the British cruisers as best they might.
All along the routes to India and the East the same thing was happening, and not a day passed
but saw desperate races between fleet, ocean greyhounds and hostile cruisers, which, as a rule,
terminated in favour of the former, thanks to the superiority of private enterprise over government
contract work in turning out ships and engines.
In Britain the excitement was indescribable.
The result of the general election had cast the final die in favour of immediate war in concert
with the Triple Alliance. The defection of Italy had thoroughly awakened the popular mind to the
extreme gravity of the situation, and the declaration of war by France had raised the blood
of the nation to fever heat. The magic of battle had instantly quelled all party differences so far as
the bulk of the people was concerned, and no one talked of anything but the war and its
immediate issues. Men forgot that they belonged to parties, and only remembered that they were
citizens of the same nation.
End of Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 20
Between Two Lives
Six weeks after he had made his speech in the House of Lords
Tremaine was sitting in his oak-panelled library at Alainmere
in deep and earnest converse with a man
who was sitting in an invalid chair by a window
looking out upon the lawn. The face of this man exhibited a contrast so striking, and at the same
time terrible, that the most careless glance cast upon it would have revealed the fact that it was
the face of a man of extraordinary character, and that the story of some strange fate was
indelibly stamped upon it. The upper part of it as far down as the mouth was cast in a mould
of the highest and most intellectual manly beauty. The forehead was high and broad and smooth,
the eyebrows dark and firm but finally arched, the nose, somewhat prominently aquiline, but well-shaped,
and with delicate, sensitive nostrils. The eyes were deep-set, large and soft, and dark as the
sky of a moonless night, yet shining in the firelight with a strange magnetic glint that seemed
to fasten Tremaine's gaze and hold it at will.
but the lower portion of the face was as repulsive as the upper part was attractive.
The mouth was the mouth of a wild beast,
and the lips and cheeks and chin were seared and seamed,
as though with fire, and what looked like the remains of a moustache and beard
stood in black, ragged patches about the heavy, unsightly jaws.
When the thick, shapeless lips parted they did so in a hideous grin
which made visible, long, sharp, white teeth, more like those of a wolf than those of a human
being. His body, too, exhibited no less strange a contrast than his face did. To the hips it was
that of a man of well-knit muscular frame, not massive, but strong and well-proportioned.
The arms were long and muscular, and the hands white and small, but firm, well-shaped, and nervous.
But from his hips downwards this strange being was a dwarf and a cripple. His hips were
narrow and shrunken, one of his legs were some inches shorter than the other, and both were twisted
and distorted, and hung helplessly down from the chair as he sat. Such was Natas, the master of the
terror, and the man whose wrongs, whatever they might have been, had caused him to devote his life
to a work of colossal vengeance, and his incomparable powers to the overthrow of a whole
civilization. The tremendous task to which he had addressed himself, with all the force of his
mighty nature for twenty years, was now at length approaching completion. The mind that he had
so patiently laid, year after year, beneath the foundations of society, was complete in every detail.
The first spark had been applied, and the first rumbling of the explosion was already sounding
in the ears of men, though they little knew how much it imported.
The work of the master intellect
was almost done.
The long days and nights of plotting and planning
were over, and the hour for action
had arrived at last.
For him there was little more to do,
and the time was very near
when he could retire from the strife,
and watch in peace and confidence
the reaping of the harvest of ruin and desolation
that his hands had sown.
Henceforth, the central figure
of the world revolution
must be the young end.
engineer, whose genius had brought him forth out of his obscurity to take command of the subjugated
powers of the air, and to arbitrate the destinies of the world. This was why he was sitting here
in the long twilight of the June evening, talking so earnestly with the man who, under the spell
of his mysterious power and master will, had been his second self in completing the work
that he had designed, and had thought and spoken and acted as he had inspired him against all the
traditions of his race and station, in that strange double life that he had lived, in each portion
of which he had been unconscious of all that he had been and had done in the other.
The time had now come to draw aside the veil, which had so far divided these two lives
from each other, to show him each as it was in very truth, and to leave him free to deliberately
choose between them. Natas had been speaking without any interruption from Tremaine for nearly
an hour, drawing the parallel of the two lives before him with absolute fidelity, neither
omitting nor justifying anything, and his wandering hearer had listened to him in silence,
unable to speak for the crowding emotions which was swarming through his brain.
At length Natas concluded by saying,
And now, Alan Tremen, I have shown you faithfully the two paths which you have trodden since
first I had need of you.
So far, you have been as clear.
in the hands of the potter.
Now the spell is removed, and you are free to choose which of them you will follow to the end.
That of the English gentleman of fortune and high position, whose country is on the brink of war that would tax her vast resources to the utmost and may end in her ruin,
or that of the visible and controlling head of the only organization which can, at the supreme moment, be the arbiter of peace and war.
order or anarchy and which alone if any earthly power can will evolve order out of chaos and bring peace on earth at last
as nata ceased tremaine passed his hands slowly over his eyes and brows as though to clear away the mists which obscured his mental vision then he rose from his chair and paced the floor with quick uneven strides for several minutes at length he replied speaking as one
might who was just waking from some evil dream.
You have made a conspirator and murderer of me.
How is it possible that, knowing this, I can again become what I was before your infernal
influence was cast about me?
What you have done at my command is nothing to you, and leaves no stain upon your honour.
If you choose to put it so, for it was not your will that was working within you but mine.
As for the killing of Donovic, it was necessary, and you are the only.
instrument by which it could have been accomplished before irretrievable harm had been done.
He alone of the outside world possessed the secrets of the terror.
A woman of the outer circle in Paris had allowed her love for him to overcome her duty to the
brotherhood and had betrayed what she could in order as she vainly thought to shield him from
its vengeance for the executive murders of the year before.
He too had on him the draft of the secret treaty, the possession of which has enabled us to
control the drift of European politics at the most crucial time. Had he escaped not only
would hundreds of lives have been sacrificed on suspicion to Russian official vengeance, but Russia
and France would now be masters of the British line of communications to the East, for it would
not have been possible for Mr Balfour to have been forewarned and therefore forarmed in time to
double the Mediterranean squadron as he has done. Surely one Russian's life is not too great a price to pay
for all that. I do not care for the man's life, for he was an enemy, and even then plotting
the ruin of my own country in the dark. It is not the killing, but the manner of it. England
does not fight her battles with the assassin's knife, and his blood is on my hands. On your
hands, perhaps, but not on your soul. It is on mine, and I will answer for it when we stand face to
face at the bar, when all secrets are laid bare. The man deserved death, for he was plotting the
death of thousands. What matter then, how, or by whose hand he died? It is time the world had done
with these miserable sophistries and these spurious distinctions between murder by wholesale and by
retail, and it soon will have done with them. I, by your hand, killed Donovitch in his sleep.
That was murder, says the legal cosuist. You read this morning in the times how one of the Russian
war balloons went the night before last, and hung in the darkness over a sleeping town.
on the Austrian frontier and dropped dynamite shells upon it, killing and maiming hundreds who had no personal quarrel with Russia. That is war and therefore lawful.
Nonsense, my friend, nonsense! There is no difference. All violence is crime, if you will, but it is a question of degree only. The world is mad on this subject of war. It considers the horrible thing honourable and gives its highest distinctions to those.
who shed blood most skillfully on the battlefield, and the triumphs that are won by superior
force or cunning are called glorious, and those who achieve them the nations fall down
and worship. The nations must be taught wisdom, for war has had victims enough, but men are still
foolish, and to cure them a terrible lesson will be necessary, but that lesson shall be taught,
even though the whole earth be turned into a battlefield, and all the dwellings of men into
charnel houses in order to teach it to them. In other words, society is to be dissolved in order
that anarchy and lawlessness may take its place. Society may not be perfect, nay, I will grant
that its sins are many and grievous, that it has forgotten its duty both to God and man
in its worship of mammon and its slavery to externals, but you who have plotted its destruction
have you anything better to put in its place? You can destroy perhaps. You can destroy, perhaps,
But can you build up?
The jungle must be cleared and the swamp drained before the habitations of men can be built in their place.
It has been mine to destroy and I will pursue the work of destruction to the end,
as I have sworn to do by that name which a Jew holds too sacred for speech.
I believe myself to be the instrument of vengeance upon this generation,
even as Joshua was upon Canaan,
and as Khalid the sword of God was upon Byzantium,
the days of her corruption. You may hold this for an old man's fancy, if you will, but it shall
surely come to pass in the fullness of time, which is now at hand, and then, where I have destroyed,
may you, if you will, build up again. What do you mean? You're speaking in parables?
Which shall soon be made plain. You read in your newspaper this morning of a mysterious
movement that is taking place throughout the Buddhist people of the East. They believe that Buddha
has returned to earth, reincarnated, to lead them to the conquest of the world. Now, as you know,
every fourth man, woman and child in the whole human race is a Buddhist, and the meaning of this
movement is that, that mighty mass of humanity pent up and stagnant for centuries is about
to burst its bounds and overflow the earth in a flood of desolation and destruction.
The nations of the West know nothing of this, and are unsheathing the sword to destroy each other.
Like a house divided against itself, their power shall be brought to confusion, and their empire be made as a wilderness.
And over the starving and war-smitten lands of Europe, these eastern swarms shall sweep, innumerable as the locusts,
resistless as the pestilence, and what fire and sword have spared, they shall devour, and nothing shall be left.
left of all the glory of Christendom, but its name and the memory of its fall.
Natus spoke his frightful prophecy, like one entranced, and when he had finished, he let his head
fall forward for a moment on his breast, as though he were exhausted. Then he raised it again,
and went on in a calmer voice. There is but one power under heaven that can stand between
the Western world and this destruction, and that is the race to which you belong. It is the conquering
race of the earth, and the choice is fruit of all the ages until now. It is nearly 200 million
strong, and it is united by the ties of kindred blood and speech the wide world over. But it is
also divided by petty jealousies and mean commercial interests. But for these the world might be an
Anglo-Saxon planet. Would it not be a glorious task for you who are the flower of this splendid
race, so to unite it that it should stand as a solid barrier of invincible manhood, before which this
impending flood of yellow barbarism should dash itself to pieces like the cloud waves against the
granite summits of the eternal hills. A glorious task truly, exclaimed Tremaine, once more
springing from his chair and beginning to pace the room again, but the man is not yet born who
could accomplish it. There are fifty men on earth at this moment who can accomplish it, and
Of them the two chief are Englishmen, yourself, and this Richard Arnold, whose genius has given the terrorists the command of the air.
Come, Alan Tramane, here is a destiny such as no man ever had before revealed to him.
It is not for a man of your nation and lineage to shrink from it.
You have reproached me for using you to unworthy ends, as you thought them, and with pulling down where I am not able to build up again.
Obey me still, this time of your own free.
will, and with your eyes open, and, as I have pulled down by your hand, so by it I will
build up again, if the master of destiny shall permit me. And if not, then shall you achieve the task
without me. Now give me your ears, for the words that I have to say are weighty ones.
No human power can stop the war which has now begun. Nor can any curtail it until it has
run its appointed course, but we have at our command a power which, if skillfully applied at the
right moment, will turn the tide of conflict in favour of Britain, and if that moment the mother of
nations can gather her children about her in obedience to the call of common kindred,
all shall be well, and the world shall be hers. But before that is made possible she must pass
through the fire, and be purged of that corruption which is even now poisoning her blood
and clouding her eyes in the presence of her enemies.
The overweening lust of gold must be burnt out of her soul
in the fiery crucible of war,
and she must learn to hold honour once more higher than wealth,
and rich and poor and gentle and simple
must be as one family, and not as master and servant.
East and west, north and south,
wherever the English tongue is spoken,
men must clasp hands and forget all other things,
save that they are brothers of blood and speech, and that the world is theirs if they choose to take it.
This is a work that cannot be done by any nation, but only by a whole race which, with millions of hands and a single heart,
devotes itself to achieve success or perish.
Brave words, brave words, cried Trimane, pausing in his walk in front of the chair in which Natas sat,
and if you could make me believe them true, I would follow you blindly to the end,
no matter what that path might be.
But I cannot believe them.
I cannot think that you or I and a few followers,
even aided by Arnold and his aerial fleet,
could accomplish such a stupendous task as that.
It is too great.
It is superhuman.
And yet it would be glorious,
even to fail worthily in such a task,
even to fall fighting in such a titanic conflict.
He paused and stood silent and irresolute.
as though appalled by the prospect with which he was confronted here at the parting of the ways.
He glanced at the extraordinary being sitting near him,
and saw his deep, dark eyes fixed upon him, as though they were reading his very soul within him.
Then he took a step towards the cripple's chair,
took his right hand in his, and said slowly and steadily and solemnly,
"'It is a worthy destiny.
I will essay it for good or evil, for life or death.
I am with you to the end
As Tremaine spoke the fatal words
Which once more bound him
And this time, for life
And of his own free will,
To Natas the Jew,
This cripple who chained to his chair
Yet aspired to the throne of a world,
He fancied he saw
His shapeless lips move in a smile
And into his eyes there came a proud look
Of mingled joy and triumph
As he returned the hand clasp
And said,
in a softer kind of voice than Tremaine had ever heard him use before,
well spoken.
Those words were worthy of you and of your race.
As your faith is, so shall your reward be.
Now, wheel my chair to yonder window that looks out towards the east,
and you shall look past the shadows, into the day which is beyond.
So, that will do.
Now get another chair and sit beside me.
"'Fix your eyes on that bright star that shows above the trees, and do not speak, but think only of that star and its brightness,'
tremended as he was bidden in silence. And when he was seated, Natas swept his hands gently downwards
over his open eyes again and again, till the lids grew heavy and fell, shutting out the brightness
of the star and the dim beauty of the landscape which lay sleeping in the twilight and the June night.
Then suddenly it seemed as though they opened again of their own accord, and were endowed with an infinite power of vision.
The trees and lawns of their home park of Allanmere and the dark rolling hills of Heather Beyond were gone,
and in their place lay stretched out a continent which he saw as though from some enormous height,
with its plains and lowlands and rivers, vast steps and snow-clad hills,
forests and table-lands, huge mountain masses rearing lonely peaks of everlasting ice to a large,
ice to a sunlight that had no heat, and then beyond these again more plains and forests that
stretched away southward until they merged in the all-surrounding sea. Then he seemed to be
carried forward towards the scene, until he could distinguish the smallest objects upon the earth,
and he saw swarming southward and westward vast hordes of men that divided into long streams,
and poured through mountain passes and defiles, and spread themselves again.
over fertile lands, like locusts over green fields of young corn, and wherever those
hordes swept forward, a long line of fire and smoke went in front of them, and where they
had passed, the earth was a blackened wilderness. Then too, from the coasts and islands, vast
fleets of warships put out, pouring their clouds of smoke to the sky and making swiftly for
the southward and westward, where from other coasts and islands other vessels put out to
meet them, and meeting them were lost with them under great clouds of grey smoke, through which
flashed incessantly long-lid tongues of flame. Then, like a panorama, rolled away from him,
the mighty picture receded, and new lands came into view, familiar lands which he had traversed often.
They too were black and wasted, with the tempest of war from east to west, but nevertheless
those swarming streams came on, countless and undiminished, up out of the south and east,
while on the western verge vast armies and fleets battled desperately with each other on sea and land,
as though they heeded not those locust swarms of dusky millions coming ever nearer and nearer.
Once more the scene rolled backwards, and he saw a mighty city closely beleaguered by two vast hosts of men,
who slowly pushed their batteries forward, until they planted them on all the same.
the surrounding heights and poured a hail of shot and shell upon the swarming helpless
millions that were crowded within the impassable ring of fire and smoke. Above the
devoted city swam in mid-air strange shapes like monstrous birds of prey, and
beneath where they floated the earth seemed ever and anon to open and belch forth
smoke and flame, into which the crumbling houses fell and burned in heaps of shapeless
ruins. Then, he felt a cool hand, laid almost caressingly on his brow, and the voice of Natas said
beside him, "'That is enough. You have seen the field of Armageddon, and when the day of
battle comes you shall be there, and play the part allotted to you from the beginning.
Do you believe?' "'Yes,' replied Tremaine, rising wearily from his chair.
"'I believe.'
And as the task is, so may heaven make my strength in the stress of battle.
Amen, said Natus very solemnly.
That night the young Lord of Alamere went sleepless to bed, and lay awake till dawn,
revolving over and over again in his mind the marvellous things that he had seen and heard,
and the tremendous task to which he had now irrevocably committed himself, for good or evil.
In all these waking dreams there was ever present before his mental vision,
the face of a woman whose beauty was like and yet unlike that of the daughter of Natas.
It lacked the brilliance and subtle charm, which in Natasha so wondrously blended
the dusky beauty of the daughters of the south with the fairer loveliness of the daughters of
the north, but it atoned for this by that softer grace and sweetness, which is the highest
charm of purely English beauty. It was the face of the woman whom, in that portion of his
strange double life which had been free from the mysterious influence of Natas, he had loved
with well-assured hope that she would one day rule his house and broad domains with him.
She was now Lady Muriel Penarth, the daughter of Lord Marazion, a Cornish nobleman, whose
estates are butted on those which belong to Lord Alan Mir as Baron Tremaen of Tremaine in the
county of Cornwall, as the peerage had it. Noble alike by lineage and nature,
No fairer mistress could have been found for the lands of Tremaine and Allanmere,
but what seas of blood and flame now lay between him
and the realisation of his love ideal.
He must forsake his own and become a revolutionary and an outcast from society.
He must draw the sword upon the world and his own race,
and, armed with the most awful means of destruction that the wit of man had ever devised,
he must fight his way through universal war
to that peace which alone he could ask her to share with him.
Still much could be done before he took the final step of severance
which might be perpetual and he would lose no time in doing it.
As soon as it was fairly light he rose
and took a long rapid walk over the home park
and when he returned to breakfast at nine
he had resolved to execute forthwith a deed of gift
transferring the whole of its vast property, which was unentailed and therefore entirely at his own disposal,
to the woman who was to have shared it with him in a few months as his wife.
If the fates were kind, he would come back from the World War and reclaim both the lands and their mistress,
and if not, he would have the satisfaction of knowing that his broad acres at least had a worthy mistress.
At breakfast he met Natas again, and during the meal one of his footmen,
entered bringing the letters that had come by the morning post.
There were several letters for each of them,
those for Natas being addressed to Her F. Neumand,
and for some time they were both employed in looking through their correspondence.
Suddenly Natas looked up and said,
When do you expect to hear that Arnold is off the south coast?
Almost any day now, in fact within the week,
if everything has gone right,
here is a letter from Johnston to say that the Lurline has arrived at Plymouth,
and that a bright lookout is being kept for him.
He will telegraph here and to the club in London
as soon as the airship is sighted.
24 hours will then see us on board the aerial,
or whichever of the ships he comes in.
I hope the news will come soon.
For Michael Robyeroff, the President's brother,
who has been in command of the American section,
cables to say that he sails from New York
the day after tomorrow with detailed accounts.
That means that he will come with full reports
of what the section has done
and will be ready to do when the time
comes, and also what
the enemy are doing.
He sails in the Orania, and as
the Atlantic roots are swarming with warships
and torpedo boats, she will
probably have to run the gauntlet, and
it is of the last importance that
Michael and his reports reach us safely.
It will therefore be necessary
for the airship to meet the Orania
as soon as possible on her passage
and take him off her before any harm
happens to him. If he and his
reports fell into the hands of the enemy. There is no telling what might happen.
As nearly as I can calculate, said Tremaine, the airship should be cited in three days from now,
perhaps in two. It will take the Orania over four days to cross the Atlantic, and so we ought
to be able to meet her somewhere in mid-ocean if she is able to get so far without being
overhauled. Unfortunately, she is known to be a British ship, and subsidized by the British government,
so there will be very little chance of her getting through under the American flag.
Still, she's about the fastest steamer afloat, and will take a lot of catching.
And if the worst comes and she falls into the hand of the enemy,
we must fight our first naval battle and retake her,
even if we have to sink a few cruisers to do so, added Natas.
For, come what may, Michael must not be captured.
Arnold will almost certainly come in his flagship,
and if she is what he promised
she should be more than a match for a whole fleet
so I don't think there is much to fear
unless the Orania gets sunk before we reach her
said Tremaine
Natas and his host devoted the rest of the forenoon
to their correspondence
and to making the final arrangements
for leaving Alan Mir.
Trimane wrote full instructions to his lawyers
for the drawing up of the deed
and directed them to have it ready
for his signature by two o'clock on the following day.
After lunch he rode over to Nair's
himself with the postbag.
Telegraphed an abstract of his instructions in advance
and ordered his private saloon carriage to be attached to the Up Express
which passed through at eight the next morning.
End of Chapter 20.
Chapter 21 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 21
Just in Time
As the train drew up in King's Cross Station at 12 the next day,
almost the first words that tremayne heard were special palmel sir appearance of the mysterious airship over plymouth this morning great battle in austria yesterday defeat of the austrians awful slaughter with ward balloons special
the boy was selling the papers as fast as he could hand them out to the eager passengers tremayne secured one shut the door of the saloon again and turning to the middle page read aloud to natas we have just received a telegram from our plymouth corrisons
to say that soon after daybreak this morning, torpedo boat number one-five-seven steamed into the sound bringing the news that she had cited a large five-masted airship about ten miles from the coast, when in company with the cruiser Ariadne, whose commander had dispatched her with the news. Hardly had the report been received when the airship herself passed over Mount Edgecombe and came towards the town. The news spread like wildfire, and in a few minutes,
the streets were filled with crowds of people who had thrown on a few clothes and rushed
out to get a look at the strange visitant. At first it was thought that an attack on the
arsenal was intended by the mysterious vessel, and the excitement had risen almost to the
pitch of panic when it was observed that she was flying a plain white flag, and that her
intentions were apparently peaceful. Panic then gave place to curiosity. The airship crossed
the town at an elevation of about 3,000 feet, described a complete circle around it in the
space of a few minutes, and then suddenly shot up into the air and vanished to the south-westward,
at an inconceivable speed. The vessel is described as being about a hundred feet long,
and was apparently armed with eight guns. Her hull was of white-polished metal, probably
aluminium, and shone like silver in the sunlight. The wildest rumours are current as to the object
of her vizis. But, of course, no credence can be attached to any of them. The vessel is plainly
of the same type as that which destroyed Cronstad two months ago, but larger and more powerful.
The inference is that she is one of a fleet in the hands of the terrorists, and the profoundest
uncertainty and anxiety prevail throughout naval and military circles everywhere as to the use
that they may make of these appalling means of destruction should they take any share in the war.
"'Hem, said Tremaine as he finished reading.
"'Johnson's telegram must have crossed us on the way,
"'but I shall find one at the club.
"'Well, we have no time to lose,
"'for we ought to start for Plymouth this evening.
"'Your men will take you straight to the great Western Hotel,
"'and I will hurry my business through as fast as possible
"'and meet you there in time to catch the 6.30.
"'At this rate we shall meet the Oriania,
"'as soon as she leaves New York.'
"'Within the next six hours,
Trimaine transferred the whole of his vast property in a single instrument to his promised wife,
thus making her the richest woman in England, handed the precious deeds to her astonished father,
obtained his promise to take his wife and daughter to Alan Mir at the end of the London season,
and to remain there with her until he returned to reclaim her and his estates together,
and said goodbye to Lady Muriel herself in an interview which was a good deal longer than that
which he had with his bewildered and somewhat scandalised lawyers,
who had never before been forced to rush any transaction through
at such an indecent speed.
Had Lord Alainmere not been the best client in the kingdom,
they might have rebelled against such an outrage on the law's time-honoured delays,
but he was not a man to be trifled with,
and so the work was done,
and an unbeatable record in legal dispatch accomplished,
albeit very unwillingly, by the men of the law.
By midnight the Lurline ostensibly bound for Queenstown
had cleared the sound, and with the Ediston Light on her port-bow,
headed away at full speed to the westward.
She was about the fastest yacht afloat,
and at a pinch could be driven at a good 27 miles an hour through the water.
As both Natas and Trimaine were anxious to join the airship as soon as possible,
every ounce of steam that her boilers would stand was put on,
and she slipped along in splendid style through the long dark seas
that came rolling smoothly up channel from the westward.
In an hour and a half after passing the Ediston,
she sighted the lizard light,
and by the time she had brought it well abeam,
the first interruption of her voyage occurred.
A huge dark mass loomed suddenly up
out of the darkness of the moonless night.
Then a blinding, dazzling ray of light
shot across the water from the searchlight of a battleship
that was patrolling the coast,
attended by a couple of cruisers and four torpedo boats.
One of these last came flying towards the yacht down the white path of the beam of light,
and Tremaine, seeing that he would have to give an account of himself,
stopped his engines, and waited for the torpedo boat to come within hail.
"'Steemar-ahoy! Who are you? And where are you going to at that speed?'
"'This is the Lurline, the Earl of Allemir's Yacht, from Plymouth to Queenstown.
"'We are only going at our usual speed.'
"'Oh, if it's the Lurline, you needn't say that,' answered the officer.
who had hailed from the torpedo boat, with a laugh.
Is Lord Alan Mir on board?
Yes, here I am, said Tremaine, replying instead of his sailing master.
Is that you, Selwyn? I thought I recognised your voice.
Yes, it's I. Or rather all that's left of me, after two months in this buck-jumping little brute of a craft,
she bobs twice in the same hole every time, and if it's a fairly deep hole she just dives straight through and out the other side,
and there are such a lot of Frenchmen about that we get no rest day or no.
on this patrolling business.
Very sorry for you, old man,
but if you will see Gloria in a torpedo boat,
I don't see that you can expect anything else.
Will you come on board and have a drink?
No, thanks, very sorry, but I can't stop.
By the way, have you heard of that airship
that was over this way this morning?
I wonder what the juice it really is, and what it's up to.
I've heard of it.
It was in the London papers this morning.
Have you seen any more of it?
Oh, yes.
The thing was cruising about in mid-eastern,
all this morning, taking stock of us and the Frenchman, too, I suppose. She vanished during the
afternoon, where, too, I don't know. It's awfully humiliating, you know, to be obliged to crawl about
here on the water at 25 knots at the utmost, while that fellow is flying a hundred miles an hour
or so through the clouds without turning a hair, or I ought to say, without as much as a puff of
smoke, he seems to move over his own mere volition. I wonder what on earth he is. Not much on
earth, apparently, but something very considerable in the air, where I hope he'll stop out of sight
until I get to Queenstown, and as I want to get there pretty early in the morning, perhaps you'll
excuse me saying good-night and getting along, if you won't come on board. No, very sorry I can't.
Good-night, and keep well to the coast till you have to cross to Ireland. Goodbye. Bye, bye,
shouted Tremaine in reply, as the torpedo boat swung around and headed back to the battleship,
and he gave the order to go ahead again at full speed. In another hour they were
off the land's end, and from there they headed out due south-west into the Atlantic.
They had hardly made another hundred miles before it began to grow light, and then it became
necessary to keep a bright lookout for the airship, for according to what they had heard
from the commander of the torpedo boat, she might be sighted at any moment as soon as it was
light enough to see her. Another hour passed, and there was still no sign of the airship. This,
of course, was to be expected, for they had still another 75 miles or so to go before the rendezvous
was reached.
Steamer to the southard, sang out the man on the forecastle, just as Trimane came on deck
after an attempt at a brief nap. He picked up his glass and took a good look at the thin cloud
of smoke away on the southern horizon. From what he could see it was a large steamer and was
coming up very fast almost at right angles to the course of the low line. Fifteen minutes later
he was able to see that the stranger was a warship and that she was heading for Queenstown.
She was therefore either a British ship attached to the Irish squadron
or else she was an enemy with designs on the liners bound for Liverpool.
In either case it was most undesirable that the yacht should be overhauled again.
Any mishap to her even a lengthy delay might have the most serious consequences.
A single unlucky shell exploding in her engine room would disable her
and perhaps change the future history of the world.
Tremaine therefore altered her course a little more to the northward.
thus increasing the distance between her and the stranger, and at the same time ordered the engineer
to keep up the utmost head of steam and get the last possible yard out of her.
The alteration in her course appeared to be instantly detected by the warship, for she at once
swerved off more to the westward, and brought herself dead astern of the lowline.
She was now near enough for Tremaine to see that she was a large cruiser, attended by a brace of
torpedo boats, which were running along one under each of her quarters, like a couple of dogs
following a hunter. There was now no doubt but that, whatever her nationality, she was bent on
overhauling the yacht, if possible, and the dense volumes of smoke that were pouring out of her
funnels told Tremaine that she was stoking up vigorously for the chase. By this time she was
about seven miles away, and the Lerline, her twin screws beating the water at their utmost speed,
and every plate in her trembling under the vibration of her engines
rushed through the water faster than she had ever done since the day she was launched.
As far as could be seen, she was holding her own well
in what had now become a dead-on stern chase.
Still the stranger showed no flag,
and though Tremaine could hardly believe that a hostile cruiser
and a couple of torpedo boats would venture so near to the ground occupied by the British battleships,
the fact that she showed no colours looked at the best,
suspicious. Determined to settle the question, if possible one way or the other, she ran up
the ensign of the Royal Yacht Squadron. This brought no reply from the cruiser, but a column
of blueish-white smoke shut up a moment later from the funnels of one of the torpedo-boats,
telling that she had put on the forced draught, and, like a greyhound, slip from the leash,
she began to draw away from the big ship, plunging through the long rollers, and half-burying
herself in the foam that she threw up from her bows. Tremanne knew that there were some of these
viparish little craft in the French Navy that could be driven thirty miles an hour through the water,
and if this was one of them, capture was only a matter of time, unless the airship sighted them
and came to the rescue. Happily, although there was a considerable swell on, the water
was smooth and free from short waves, and this was to the advantage of the lure-line, for she went
along as dry as a bone, while the torpedo boat, lying much lower in the water, rammed her nose
into every roller, and so lost a certain amount of way. The yacht was making a good twenty-eight
miles an hour under the heroic efforts of the engineers, and at this rate it would be nearly
two hours before she was overhauled, provided that the torpedo boat was not able to use the
gun that she carried forward of her funnels with any dangerous effect. There could now be no
doubt as to the hostility of the pursuers. Had they been British, they would have answered the
flag flying at the peak of the yacht. "'Steamer coming down from the north at Sir!'
suddenly sang out a man whom, whom Tremaine had just stationed in the four cross-trees to look out
for the airship that was now so anxiously expected. A dense volume of smoke was seen
rising in the direction indicated, and a few minutes later a second big steamer came into view,
bearing down directly on the yacht, and so approaching the torpedo boat almost stem on.
There was no doubt about her nationality.
A glance through the glass showed Trimane the white ensign
floating above the horizontal steam of smoke that stretched behind her.
She was a British cruiser, no doubt a scout of the Irish squadron,
and had sighted the smoke of the yacht and her pursuers,
and had come to investigate.
Trimane breathed more freely now,
for he knew that his flag would procure the assistance of the newcomers
in case it was wanted, as indeed it very soon was.
hardly had the British cruiser come well in sight
than a puff of smoke rose from the deck of the other warship
and a shell came whistling through the air
and burst within a hundred yards of the Lerline
24 hours ago Trimane had been one of the richest men in England
and just now he would have willingly given all that he had possessed
to be 25 miles further to the south-westward than he was
another shell from the Frenchman passed clear over the lorline
and plunged into the water and burst
throwing a cloud of spray high into the air.
Then came one from the torpedo boat,
but she was still too far off for her light gun to do any damage,
and the projectile fell spent into the sea,
nearly 500 yards short.
Immediately after this came a third shell from the French cruiser,
and this, by an unlucky chance,
struck the forecast and tore away several feet of the bullocks,
and, worse than all, killed four of her crew instantly.
"'First blood,' said Tremaid to himself through his clenched teeth.
"'That shall be an unlucky shot for you, my friend, if we reach the airship before you sink us.'
Meanwhile, the two cruisers, each approaching each other at a speed of more than twenty miles an hour, had got within shot.
A puff of smoke spurted out from the side of the latest comer.
The well-armed projectile passed fifty yards astern of the low-line, and struck the advancing torpedo boat square on the bow.
The next instant it was plainly apparent that there was nothing more to be feared from her.
The solid shot had passed clean through her two sides.
Her nose went down and her stern came up.
Then bang went another gun from the British cruiser.
This time the messenger of death was a shell.
It struck the inclined deck amid ships.
There was a flash of flame, a cloud of steam rose up from her bursting boilers,
and then she broke in two and vanished beneath the smooth rolling waves.
Two minutes later the duel began in deadly earnest.
The trickler ran up to the masthead of the French cruiser,
and jets of mingled smoke and flames spurted one after the other from her sides,
and shells began bursting in quick succession around the rapidly advancing Englishmen.
Evidently the Frenchman, with his remaining torpedo boat,
thought himself a good match for the British cruiser,
for he showed no disposition to shirk the combat,
despite the fact that he was so near to the cruising ground of a powerful squadron.
As the two cruisers approached each other, the fire from their heavy guns was supplemented
by that of their light quick-firing armament, until each of them became a floating volcano,
vomiting continuous jets of smoke and flame, and hurling showers of shot and shell across
the rapidly lessening space between them.
The din of the hideous concert became little short of appalling, even to the most hardened nerves.
The continuous deep booming of the heavy guns as they belched forth their 300-pound projectiles,
mingled with the sharp ringing reports of the thirty-and-forty-pound quick-fireers and the horrible grinding rattle of the machine-guns in the tops that sounded clearly above all and every few seconds came the scream and bang of bursting shells and the dull crashing sound of rending and breaking steel
as the terrible missiles of death and destruction found their destined mark happily the lure-line was out of the line of fire or she would have been torn to fragments and sent to the bottom in a few seconds
She continued on her course at her utmost speed, and the French cruiser was, of course, too busy to pay any further attention to her.
Not so the remaining torpedo boat, however, which, leaving the two big ships to fight out their duel for the present,
was pursuing the yacht at the utmost speed of her forced draft.
Capture or destruction soon only became a matter of a few minutes.
Tremaine determined to hold on till he was sunk, or sighted the airship,
kept his flag flying and his engines working to the last ounce that the quivering boilers would stand,
and the Frenchman, seeing that he was determined to escape if he could,
opened fire on him with his twenty-pounder.
Owing, to the high speed of the two vessels and the rolling of the torpedo boat,
not much execution was done at first,
but as the distance diminished, shell after shell crashed through the bullocks of the lure-line,
ripping them longitudinally and tearing up the deck planks with their jagged fragments.
The wheelhouse and the funnel
escaped by a miracle, and the yacht
being end on to her pursuer,
the engines and boilers were comparatively
safe. One boat
had also escaped, and that was hanging
ready to be lowered at a moment's notice.
At last a shell
struck the funnel, burst and shattered
it to fragments. Almost
at the same moment the man in the four-cross
trees who had stuck to his post in
defiance of the cannonade,
sang out with triumphant shout,
The airship! The airship!
Hardly had the words left his lips when a shell from the torpedo boat struck the Lurline
under the quarter and ripped one of her plates out like a sheet of paper.
The next instant the engineer rushed up on deck crying,
The bottom was out of her, she'll go down in five minutes.
Trimane, who was the only man on deck, saved the lookout, ran out of the wheelhouse,
dived into the cabin, and a moment later reappeared with Natas in his arms, and followed
by his two attendants.
Then without the loss of a second but in perfect order.
the quarter-boat was manned and lowered and pulled clear of the ill-fated lure-line,
just as she pitched backwards into the sea, and went down with a run, stern foremost.
The airship, coming up, at a tremendous speed, swooped suddenly down from a height of
2,000 feet, and slowed up within a thousand yards of the torpedo boat.
A projectile rushed through the air and landed on the deck of the Frenchman.
There was a flash of greenish flame, a cloud of mingled smoke and steam,
and when this had drifted away, there was not a vest-exam.
of the torpedo boat to be seen.
Then a few fragments of iron splashed into the water here and there,
and that was all that betokened her fate.
End of Chapter 21
Chapter 22 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 22
Armed Neutrality
Hardly had the Lurline disappeared
that the airship was lying alongside the boat
floating on the water as easily and lightly as a seagull,
and Natas and his two attendants,
Trimane and the three men who had been saved from the yacht,
were at once taken on board.
It would be useless to interrupt the progress of the narrative
to describe the welcoming greetings
which pass between the rescued party
and the crew of the ethereal,
or the amazement of Arnold and his companions
when Natasha threw her arms around the neck
of the almost helpless cripple
who was rifted over the rail
by Tremaine and his two attendants, kissed him on the brow and said so that all could hear her,
We were in time! Thank God we were in time, my father!
Her father! This paralytic creature, who could not move a yard without the assistance of someone else,
this was Natas, the father of Natasha and the master of the terror, the man who had planned
the ruin of a civilisation, and for all they knew might aspire to the empire of the
world. It was marvellous, inconceivable, but there was no time to think about it now,
for the two cruisers were still blazing away at each other, and Tremaine had determined to punish
the Frenchman for his discourtesy in not answering his flag, and his inhumanity in firing
on an unarmed vessel, which was well known as a private pleasure yacht all round the western
and southern shores of Europe. As soon as Natas had been conveyed into the saloon, Tremaine,
after returning Arnold's hearty handclasp, said to him,
him. That rascally Frenchman chased them fire-dobnors, and then sent his torpedo-boat
after us, without the slightest provocation. I purposely hoisted the yacht-squadron flag
to show that we were non-comitants, and still he sankers. I suppose he took the lure-line
for a fast dispatch-boat, but still he ought to have had the sense and the politeness to let her
alone, when he saw that she was a yacht, so I want you to teach him better manners.'
"'Certainly,' replies Arnold.
I'll sink him for you in five seconds as soon as we get aloft again.
I don't want you to do that if you can help it.
She has five or six hundred men on board who are only doing as they're told,
but we have not declared war on the world yet.
Can't you disable her and force her to surrender to the British cruiser that came to our rescue?
You know, we must have been sunk or captured half an hour ago
if she had not turned up so opportunely,
in spite of your so happily coming fifty miles,
this side of the rendezvous, I should like to return the compliment by delivering his
enemy into his hand.
I quite see what you mean, but I'm afraid I can't guarantee success. You see,
artillery is intended for destruction and not for disablement. Still, I'll have a try with pleasure.
I'll see if I can't disable his screws, only you mustn't blame me if he goes to the bottom
by accident.
Certainly not, you most capable destroyer of life and property, laughed Remain.
Only let him off as lightly as you can.
Ah, Natasha, good morning again.
I suppose Natas has taken no harm from the unceremonious way in which I had to almost throw him on board a boat.
Aerial voyaging seems to agree with you.
You must not talk nonsense, my lord, Alan Mir, especially when there is stern a work in hand,
interrupted Natasha with a laugh.
What are you going to do with those two cruisers that are battering each other to pieces down there?
Sink them both or leave them to fight it out?
"'Oh, neither, with your permission, fair lady.
"'The British cruiser saved us by coming on the scene at the right moment,
"'and as the Frenchman fired upon us without due cause,
"'I want Captain Arnold to disable her in some way
"'and hand her over a prisoner to our rescuer.
"'Ah, that would be better, of course.
"'One good turn deserves another.
"'What are you going to do, Captain Arnold?'
"'Drop a small shell under his stern and disable his propellers,
"'if I can do so without sinking him,
"'which I am afraid is rather doubtful,
replied Arnold. While they were talking, the ethereal had risen a thousand feet or so from the water,
and had advanced to within about half a mile of the two cruisers, which were now manoeuvring round
each other at a distance of about a thousand yards, blazing away without secession,
and waiting for some lucky shot to partially disable one or the other, and so give an opportunity for boarding or ramming.
In the old days when France and Britain had last grappled in the struggle for the mastery of the
sea, the two ships would have been laid alongside each other long before this, but that was
not to be thought of while those terrible machine guns were able to rein their hail of death
down from the tops, and the quick-firing cannon were hurling their thirty shots a minute across
the intervening space of water.
The French cruiser had so far taken no notice of the sudden annihilation of her second torpedo
boat by the airship, but as soon as the latter made her way astern of her she seemed to
sent mischief, and turned one of her three-barrelled Nordenfeltz onto her.
The shots soon came singing about the ethereal, in somewhat unpleasant proximity,
and Arnold said,
Monsieur seems to take us for a natural enemy, and if he wants a fight he shall have it.
If I don't disable him with this shot, I'll sink him with the next.
So saying, he trained one of the broadside guns on the stern of the French cruiser,
and at the right moment pressed the button.
The shell bored its way through the air, and down into the water,
until it struck and exploded against the submerged rudder.
A huge column of foam rose up under the cruiser stern,
half-lifted out of the water,
she plunged forward with a mighty lurch,
burying her forecastle in the green water,
and then she rioted and lay helpless upon the sea,
deprived of the power of motion and steering,
and with the useless steam,
roaring in great clouds from her pipes.
A moment later she began to settle by the stern,
showing that her after-plates had been badly injured,
if not torn away by the explosion.
Meanwhile the ethereal had shot a way out of range
until the two cruisers looked like little toy ships
spitting fire at each other,
and Arnold said to Tremaine, who was with him in the wheelhouse,
I think that has settled her, as far as any more real fighting is concerned.
Look, she can't stand that sort of thing very long.
He handed Tremaine the glasses as he spoke.
The French cruiser was lying motionless upon the water,
with her after compartments full and very much down by the stand.
stern. She was still blazing away gamely with all her available guns, but it was obvious at a glance
that she was now no match for her antagonist, who had taken full advantage of the help rendered
by her unknown ally, and was pouring a perfect hail of shot and shell, point blank into
her half-disabled adversary, battering her deck-works into ruins, and piercing her hull again
and again. At length, when the splendid fabric had been reduced to little better than a floating
wreck by the terrible cannonade, the fire from the British cruiser stopped, and the signal,
Will You Surrender, flew from her masthead. A few moments later, the trickler, for the first time
in the war, dipped to the White Ensign, and the naval duel was over.
Now we will leave them to talk it over, said Tremaine, shutting the glasses. I should like to hear
what they have to say about us, I must confess. But there is something more important to be done,
and the sooner we are on the other side of the Atlantic, the better.
"'The Orania started from New York this morning.
"'How soon can you get across?'
"'In about sixteen hours if we had to go all the way,' replied Arnold.
"'It is, say, three thousand miles from here to New York,
"'and the ethereal can fly two hundred miles an hour if necessary.
"'But the Orania, if she starts in good time,
"'we'll make between four and five hundred miles during the day,
"'and so we ought to meet her soon after sundown this evening,
"'if we're lucky.'
"'As Arnold ceased speaking, the report of a season.
single gun came up from the water, and a string of signal flags floated out from the masthead
of the British cruiser.
"'Hello,' said Tremaine, once more turning the glasses on to the two vessels.
"'That was a blank cartridge, and as far as I can make out, that signal reads,
"'We want to speak to you.'
"'And look, there goes a white flag to the fore.
"'His intentions are evidently peaceful.
"'What do you say?
"'Shall we go down?'
"'I see no objection to it.
"'It will only make a difference of half an hour or so,
"'and perhaps we may learn something worth knowing
"'from the captain about the naval force afloat in the Atlantic.
"'I think it would be worthwhile.
"'We have no need for concealment now,
"'and besides all Europe is talking about us,
"'so there can be no harm in showing ourselves a bit more closely.'
"'Very well, then, we will go down and hear what he has to say,' replied Tremaine.
"'And I don't think it would be well for me to show myself just now,
"'and so I will go below.'
Arnold at once signalled the necessary order from the Cunning Tower to the engine-room.
The fanwheels revolved more slowly, and the ethereal sank swiftly downwards towards the two cruisers,
now lying side by side.
As soon as she came to a standstill within speaking distance of the British man of war,
discipline was, for the moment, forgotten on board, of both Victor and vanquished,
under the influence of the intense excitement and curiosity aroused,
by seeing the mysterious and much-talked-of airship at such close quarters.
The French and British captains were both standing on the quarter-deck,
eagerly scanning the strange craft through their glasses,
till she came near enough to dispense with them,
and every man and officer on board the two cruisers who was able to be on deck,
crowded to points of vantage, and stared at her with all their eyes.
The whole company of the ethereal, with the exception of Natas, Trimane,
and those whose duties kept them in the engine room were also on deck,
and Arnold stood close by the wheelhouse and the aftergun,
ready to give any orders that might be necessary in case the conversation took an unfriendly turn.
May I ask the name of that wonderful craft, and to what I am indebted for the assistance you have given me?
Hailed the British captain.
Certainly, this is the terrorist airship ethereal,
and we disable the French cruiser because her captain,
had the bad banners to fire upon and sink an unarmed yacht that had no quarrel with him.
But for that we should have left you to fight it out.
"'They're terrorists, are you? If I'd known that, I confess I should not have asked to speak to you,
and I tell you candidly that I am sorry you did not leave us to fight it out, as you say,
as I cannot look upon you as an ally or a friend.
I can only regret the advantage you have given me over an honorable foe.'
There was emphasis on the word honourable.
which brought a flush to Arnold's cheek, as he replied,
"'What I did to the French cruiser, I should have done whether you had been on the scene or not.
We are as much your foes as we are those of France.
That is to say, we are totally indifferent to both of you.
As for honourable foes, I may say that I only disabled the French cruiser
because I thought she had acted both unfairly and dishonourably.
But we are wasting time.
did you merely wish to speak to us in order to find out who we were?
Yes, that was my first object, I confess.
I also wish to know whether this is the same airship which crossed the Mediterranean yesterday,
and if not how many of these vessels there are in existence, and what you mean to do with them.
Before I answer, may I ask how you know that an airship crossed the Mediterranean yesterday?
asked Arnold, thoroughly mystified by this astounding piece of news.
"'We had it by telegraph at Queenstown during the night.
"'She was going northward when observed by Larnaca.'
"'Oh, yes, that was one of our dispatch boats,' replied Arnold,
"'forcing himself to speak with a calmness that he by no means felt.
"'I'm afraid my orders will hardly allow me to answer your other questions very fully.
"'But I may tell you that we have a fleet of airships at our command,
"'all constructed in England, under the noses of your intelligent authorities,
and that we mean to use them as it seems best to us.
Should we at any time consider it worth our while
to interfere in the game
that the European powers are playing with each other?
Meanwhile, we keep a position of armed neutrality.
When we think the war has gone far enough,
we shall probably stop it when a good opportunity offers.
This was too much for a British sailor to listen to quietly
on his own quarter-deck, whoever said it,
and so the captain of the Andromeda forgot his prudence for the moment
and said somewhat hotly,
"'Confound it, sir!
You talk as if you were omnipotent
and arbiters of peace and war.
Don't go too far with your insolence,
or I shall haul that flag of truce down
and give you five minutes to get out of range of my guns,
or take your chance.'
For all answer there came a contemptuous laugh
from the deck of the ethereal,
the rapid ringing of an electric bell,
and the disappearance of her company under cover.
Then with one mighty leap,
she rose 2,000 feet into the air,
and before the astounded and disgusted
captain of the H.M. Cruiser Andromeda very well knew
what had become of her, she was a mere speck of light in the sky,
speeding away at 200 miles an hour to the westward.
As soon as she was fairly on her course,
Arnold gave up the wheel to one of the crew
and went into the saloon to discuss with Tremaine and Natas
the all-important scrap of news
that had fallen from the lips of the captain of the British cruiser.
What was the other air?
airship that had been seen crossing the Mediterranean.
Surely it must be one of the terrorist fleet, for there were no others in existence,
and yet strict orders had been given that none of the fleet were to take the air until
the ethereal returned. Was it possible that there were traitors, even in area, and that the
airship seen from Larnaca was a deserter going northwards to the enemy, the worst enemy of
all, the Russians?
End of Chapter 22.
Chapter 23
Of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 23
A Battle in the Night
At half-past 5 on the morning of the 23rd of June
The Cunard liner Orania
left New York for Queenstown and Liverpool
She was the largest and swiftest passenger steamer afloat
And on her maiden voyage
She had lowered the Atlantic record
By no less than 12 hours
That is to say she had performed the journey from Sandy Hook to Queenstown in four days and a half exactly.
Her measurement was 45,000 tonnes and her twin screws, driven by quadruple engines, developed 60,000 horsepower,
forced her through the water at the unparalleled speed of 30 knots, or 34 and a half, statute miles an hour.
Since the outbreak of the war, it had been found necessary to take all but the most powerful vessels off the Atlantic route,
For, as had long been foreseen, the enemies of the Anglo-German alliance were making the most determined efforts to cripple the transatlantic trade of Britain and Germany,
and swift, heavy-armed French and Italian cruisers, attended by torpedo boats and gunboats,
and supported by battleships and depot vessels for coaling purposes, were swarming along the Great Ocean Highway.
These, of course, had to be opposed by an equal or greater force of British warships.
In fact, the burden of keeping the Atlantic route open fell entirely on Britain, for the German and Austrian fleets had all the work they were capable of doing near a home in the Baltic and Mediterranean.
The terrible mistake that had been made by the House of Lords in negativing the Italian loan had already become disastrously apparent, for, though the Anglo-Tutonic Alliance was putting forth every effort, its available ships were only just sufficient to keep the home waters clear,
and the ocean routes practically open, even for the fastest steamers.
The task, therefore, which lay before the Orania, when she cleared American waters, was little less
than running the gauntlet for nearly three thousand miles. The French cruiser, which had been
captured by the Andromeda, thanks to the assistance of the ethereal, had left breast with the
express purpose of helping to intercept the great Cunada, for she had crossed the Atlantic five times
already without a scratch, since the war had begun, showing a very clean pair of heels to
everything that had attempted to overhaul her, and now on her sixth passage a grand effort
was to be made to capture or cripple the famous Ocean Greyhound. It was by far her most
important voyage in more senses than one. In the first place, her incomparable speed and good luck
had made her out of sight the prime favourite with those passengers who were obliged to cross the Atlantic
war or no war, and for the same reasons she also carried more mails and species than any other
liner, and this voyage she had an enormously valuable consignment of both on board. As for
passengers, every available foot of space was taken for months in advance. Enterprising agents
on both sides of the water had brought up every berth from stem to stern, and had put them
up to auction, realising fabulous prices, which had little chance of being abated even when
her sister ship, the Cedonia, the construction of which was being pushed forward on the Clyde
with all possible speed, was ready to take the water. But the chief importance of this particular
passage lay, though barely half a dozen persons were aware of it, in the fact that among her passengers
was Michael Robyrov, chief of the American section of the terrorists, who was bringing to
the council his report of the work of the brotherhood in the United States, together,
with the information which he had collected by means of an army of spies
as to the true intentions of the American government with regard to the war.
These, so far as the rest of the world was concerned, were a profound secret,
and he was the only man outside the President's Cabinet and the Tsar's Privy Council
who had accurate information with regard to them.
The Orania was therefore not only carrying mails, treasure and passengers,
but in the person of Michael Robyaroff she was carrying secrets on the revelation of which the whole issue of the war and the destiny of the world might turn.
America was the one great power not involved in the tremendous struggle that was being waged.
The most astute diplomatist in Europe had no idea what her real policy was,
but everyone knew that the side on which she threw the weight of her boundless wealth and vast resources must infallibly win in the long run.
run. The plan that had been adopted by Britain for keeping the Atlantic route open was briefly
as follows. All along the 3,000 miles of the steamer track, a battleship was stationed at the end
of every day's run, that is to say, at intervals of about 500 miles, and patrolled within
a radius of 100 miles. Each of these was attended by two heavily armed cruisers and
four torpedo boats, while between these points, swifter cruisers were constantly running to and
fro convoying the liners. Thus, when the Orania left New York she was picked up on the
limit of the American water by two cruisers, which would keep pace with her as well as they
could until she reached the first battleship. As she passed the ironclad, these two would
leave her and the next two would take up the running and so on, until she reached the range
of operations of the Irish squadron. No other power in the world could have maintained such
system of ocean police, but Britain was putting forth the whole of her mighty naval strength,
and so she spared neither ships nor money to keep open the American and Canadian roots,
for on them nearly half her food supply depended, as well as her chief line of communication
with the Far East. On the other hand, her enemies were making desperate efforts to break the
chain of steel that was thus stretched across the hemisphere, for they well knew that this
once broken, the first real triumph of the war would have been won. Five hundred miles out
from New York, the Orania was joined by the Oceana, the largest vessel on the Canadian
Pacific Line from Halifax to Liverpool. So far no enemy had been seen. The two great
liners reached the first battleship together, and were joined by the second pair of cruisers.
Before sunset the Cunada had drawn ahead off her companions, and by nightfall was racing away
alone over the water with every light carefully concealed, and keeping an eager lookout for friend
or foe. There was no moon, and the sky was so heavily overcast with clouds, that, under any other
circumstances, it would have been the height of rashness to go rushing through the darkness
at such a headlong speed, but the captain of the Orania was aware of the state of the road,
and he knew that in speed and secrecy lay his only chances of getting his magnificent vessel
through in safety.
Soon after ten o'clock, lights were sighted dead ahead.
The course was slightly altered,
and the great liner swept past one of the North German Lloyd boats
in company with a cruiser.
The private signal was made and answered,
and in half an hour she was again alone amidst the darkness.
It was nearly eleven o'clock when Michael Robberoff,
who was standing under the lee of one of the ventilators amid ships,
smoking a last pipe before turning in, saw a figure muffled in a huge grey ulster,
creeping into the deeper shadows under the bridge.
It was so dark that he could only just make out the outline of the figure,
but he could see enough to rouse his ever-ready suspicions
in the furtive movements that the man was making.
He stole out onto the starboard, that is the southward rail of the spar-deck,
and Michael, straining his eyes to the utmost,
saw him take a round flat object from unconsted,
under his coat, and then look round stealthily to see if he was observed.
As he did so, Michael whipped a pistol out of his pocket, leveled it at the man, and said,
in a low, distinct tone, "'Put that back, or I'll shoot.'
For all answer the man raised his arm to throw the object overboard.
Michael, taking the best aim he could in the darkness, fired.
The bullet struck the elbow of the raised arm, the man lurched forward with a low cry of rage
and pain, grasped the object with his other hand, and as he fell to the deck, flung it into
the sea.
Scarcely had it touched the water when it burst into flame, and an intensely bright blaze
of bluish-white light shot up, shattering the darkness, and illuminating the great ship
from the water-line to the trucks of her masts.
Instantly the deck of the liner was a scene of wild excitement.
In a moment the man whom Robberoff had to be done.
wounded was secured in the act of trying to throw himself overboard. Michael himself was rapidly
questioned by the captain who was immediately on the spot. He told his story in a dozen words,
and explained that he had fired to disable the man and prevent the fire signal falling
into the sea. There was no doubt about the guilt of the traitor, for he himself cut the captain's
interrogation short by saying defiantly in broken English that at once betrayed him as a Frenchman,
yes, I do it. I give signal to the fleet down there. If I succeeded, I got half a million
francs. I failed, so shoot. Sela fortune de la guerre. Voila look, they come. As the spy said this,
he pointed to the southeastern horizon. A brief flash of white light went up through the night and
vanished. It was the answering signal from the French or Italian cruisers, which were making all
speed up from the southeast to head off the Orania before she reached the next station and
gain the protection of the British battleship. The spy's words were only too true. He had gone
to America for the sole purpose of returning in the Orania and giving the signal at this particular
point on the passage. Within ten miles were four of the fleetest French and Italian cruisers,
six torpedo boats and two battleships, which, by keeping well to the southward during the day
and then putting on all steam as soon as night fell
had managed to head off the ocean greyhound at last.
Two cruisers and a battleship,
with two torpedo boats were coming up from the south-east.
One cruiser, the other battleship,
and two torpedo boats were bearing down from the south-west,
and the remaining cruiser and a brace of torpedo boats
had managed to slip through the British line
and gained a position to the northward.
This large force had not been brought up without good reason.
The Orania was the biggest prize afloat, and well worth fighting for, if it came to blows,
as it very probably would do added to which there was a very good chance of one or two other
liners falling victims to a well-planned and successful raid.
The French spy was at once sent below and putting to safekeeping, and the signal to stoke-up
were sent to the engine rooms.
The firemen responded with a will.
Extra hands were put on in the stoke-holes, and the furnaces taxed to their utmost
capacity. The boilers palpitated under the tremendous head of steam, the engines throbbed and groaned
like laboring giants, and the great ship trembling like some live animal under the lash,
rushed faster and faster over the long, dark rollers under the impulse of her whirling screws.
There was no longer any need for concealment even if it had been possible. Speed, and speed only
afforded the sole chance of escape. Of course, the captain of the Orania had no idea of the strength
or disposition of the force that had undertaken his capture.
Had he known the true state of the case,
his anxiety would have been a good deal greater than it was.
He fully believed that he could out-steam the vessels to the southeast,
and once past these he knew that he would be in touch with the British ships
at the next station before any harm could come to him.
He therefore headed a little more to the northward,
and trusted with perfect confidence to his heels.
Michael Robirov was the hero of the moment,
and the captain cordially thanked him for his prompt attempt to frustrate the atrocious act of the spy which deliberately endangered the liberty and perhaps the lives of more than a thousand non-comitants.
Michael, however, cut his thanks short by taking him aside and asking him what he thought of the position of affairs.
He spoke so seriously that the captain thought he was frightened, and by the way of reassuring him, replied cheerily,
"'Don't have any fear for the Orania, Mr. Rubberoff.
"'That's only a cruiser, or perhaps a couple down there,
"'and the enemy having a ship that I can't give a good five knots and a beating to.
"'We shall cite the British ships soon after daybreak.
"'And by that time those fellas will be fifty miles behind us.'
"'I have as much confidence in the Oranus speed as you have kept in Frazier,' replied Michael.
"'But I'm afraid you are underrating the enemy's strength.
"'Do you know that within the last few days,
It has been almost doubled, and that he determined effort is to be made,
not only to catch and sink the Orania,
but also to break the British line of posts,
and cut the line of American and Canadian communication altogether.
No, sir, replied the captain, looking sharply at Michael,
I don't know anything of the sort,
neither do the commanders of the British warships on this side.
If your information is correct, I should like to know how you came by it.
You are a Russian by name.
But not a subject,
of the Tsar, quickly interrupted Michael.
I am an American citizen, and I have come by this information, not as a friend of Russia
as you seem to suspect, but as her enemy, or rather as the enemy of her ruler.
How I got it is my business.
It is enough for you to know that it is correct, and that you are in far greater danger
that new thing you are.
The signal given by that French spy was evidently a part of a prearranged plan, and
for all you know, you may even now be surrounded.
steaming straight into a trap that has been laid for you. If I may advise, I would earnestly
counsel you to double on your course and make every effort to rejoin the other liner and the
cruisers we have passed. Oh, nonsense, sir, nonsense, answered the captain testily. Our watchdogs are
far too wide awake to be caught napping like that. You have been deceived by one of the rumors that
are filling the air just now. You can go to your berth and sleep in peace, and tomorrow you
should be halfway across the Atlantic, without an enemy's ship in sight."
Captain Fraser, said Michael very seriously.
With your leave I shall not go to my birth.
And what is more, I can tell you that very few of us will get much sleep tonight.
And that if you do not back, I hardly think you'll be flying the British flag tomorrow.
Ah, look there, and there!
Michael sees the captain's arms suddenly, and pointed rapidly to the southeast and northeast.
Two thin rays of light flashed up into the sky, one after the other,
then came a third from the south-west, and then darkness again.
At the same instant came the hails from the lookouts, announcing the lights.
Captain Fraser was wrong, and he saw that he was at a glance.
The flash in the northeast could not be from a friend,
for it was a plain answer to the known enemy in the southeast,
and so too in all probability was the third.
If so, the orania was almost surrounded.
The captain wasted no words in confessing his error,
but ran up onto the bridge to rectify it as far as he could at once.
The helm was put hard over, the port screw was reversed,
and the steamer swung round in a wide sweep,
and was soon speeding back westward over her own tracks.
An hour's run brought her in sight of the lights of the North German and her escort.
She slowed as she passed them and told the news.
She then sped on again at full speed to meet the Oceana,
and the two cruisers, which were about 50 miles behind.
By 1 a.m., the three cruisers and the three liners had joined forces,
and were steaming westward at 20 knots an hour.
The liners in single file, led by a cruiser, and having one on each beam.
Soon the flashes on the horizon grew more frequent, always drawing closer together.
Then those in the westward dropped from the perpendicular to the horizontal
and swept the water as though seeking something.
It was not long before the darting rays of one of the searchlights fell across the track of the British flotilla.
Instantly from all three points, converging flashes were concentrated upon it,
revealing the outline of every ship with the most perfect distinctness.
The last hope of running through the hostile fleet unperceived had now vanished.
There was nothing for it but to go ahead full speed,
and trust of the chances of a running fight to get clear.
With a view of finding out the strength of the enemy,
The British cruisers now turn their searchlights on and swept the horizon.
A very few moments suffice to show that an overwhelming force was closing in on them from three sides.
They were completely caught in a trap from which there was no escape, save by running the gauntlet.
Whichever way they headed they would have to pass through the converging fire of the enemy.
The weakest point, so far as they could see, was the one cruiser and two torpedo boats to the northward,
and so towards them they headed.
At the speed at which they were travelling
it needed but a few minutes to bring them
within range, and the British commanders
rightly decided to concentrate their fire
for the present on the single cruiser
and her two attendants in the hope
of sinking them before the others could get into action.
At 3,000 yards the heavy guns came into play
and a storm of shell was hurled upon the advancing foe
who lost no time in replying in the same terms.
As the vessels approached each other
the shooting became closer and terribly effective.
The searchlights of the British cruisers were kept full ahead,
and every attempt of the torpedo boats to get round on the flank
was foiled by a hail of shot from the quick-firing guns.
Within 15 minutes of opening fire, one of these was sunk and the other disabled.
The French cruiser too suffered fearfully from the tempest of shot and shell that was reigned upon her.
Had the British got within range of her half an hour sooner,
the plan would have been completely foiled.
as it was. Her fate was sealed, but it was too late. The three British warships rushed at her together,
vomiting flame and smoke and iron across the rapidly decreasing distance, until within 500 yards of her.
Then the fire from the two on either flank suddenly stopped. The centre one, still blazing away,
put on her forced draught, swerved sharply round, and then darted in on her with the ram.
There was a terrific shock, a heavy grinding crunch, and then the mighty mass of the charging vessel,
hurled at nearly thirty miles an hour upon her victim, bored and ground her resistless way into her side.
Then she suddenly reversed her engines and backed out. In less than thirty seconds it was all over,
the Frenchman almost cut in half by the frightful blow reeled once, and once only, and then went down like a stone.
But by this time the other two divisions of the enemy were with the same.
within range, and through the roar of the lighter artillery, now came the deep, sullen
boom of the big guns on the battleships, and the great thousand-pound projectiles began
to scream through the air and fling the water up into mountains of foam where they pitched.
Where one of them struck, death and destruction would follow, as surely as though it were
a thunderbolt from heaven.
The three-liners scattered and steamed away to the northward as fast as their propellers
would drive them, but what was their utmost spurt?
to that of the projectiles cleaving through the air at more than 2,000 feet a second.
See, one at length strikes the German line a square midship and bursts.
There is a horrible explosion.
The searchlight thrown on her shows a cloud of steam and smoke and flame rising up from her riven decks.
Where her funnels were is a huge, ragged, black hole.
This is visible for an instant, then her back breaks, and in two halves she follows the French cruiser to the
the bottom of the Atlantic.
The sinking of the German liner was the signal for the appearance of a new actor on the scene,
and the commencement of a work of destruction more appalling than anything that human warfare
had so far known.
Michael Robirov, standing on the spar-deck of the flying Urania, suddenly saw a bright stream
of light shoot down from the clouds, and flash hither and thither, till it hovered over
the advancing French and Italian squadrons.
For the moment the combat ceased.
so astounded were the combatants on both sides at this mysterious apparition.
Then, without the slightest warning, with no flash or roar of guns,
there came a series of frightful explosions among the ships of the pursuers.
They followed each other so quickly that the darkness behind the electric lights
seemed lit with a continuous blaze of livid green flame for three or four minutes.
Then there was darkness and silence.
Black darkness and absolute silence.
the searchlights were extinguished and the roar of the artillery was still the british waited in dazed silence for it to begin again but it never did the whole of the pursuing squadron had been annihilated
end of chapter twenty three chapter twenty four of the angel of the revolution by george griffith this librivox recording is in the public domain chapter twenty four the new warfare it will now be necessary in the
In order to ensure the continuity of the narrative, to lay before the reader a brief sketch
of the course of events in Europe, from the actual commencement of hostilities on a general
scale between the two immense forces which may be most conveniently designated as the Anglo-Tutonic
Alliance and the Franco-Slavonian League.
In order that these two terms may be fully understood, it will be well to explain their
general constitution.
the two forces into which the Declaration of War ultimately divided the nations of Europe
faced each other for the struggle which was to decide the mastery of the Western world, the
Anglo-Tutonic Alliance consisted primarily of Britain, Germany and Austria, and ranged under
its banner, whether from choice or necessity, stood Holland, Belgium and Denmark in the northwest,
with Bulgaria, Greece and Turkey in the southwest. Egypt was strongly garrisoned for the land
defence of the Suez Canal and the high road to the east by British, Indian and Turkish
troops. British and Belgian troops held Antwerp and the fortresses of the Belgian
quadrilateral in force. A powerful combined fleet of British-Danish and Dutch war vessels
of all classes held the approaches by the Sound and Kattegat to the Baltic Sea and cooperated
in touch with the German fleet. The Dutch and German having at any rate for the time being
and under the pressure of irresistible circumstances
laid aside their hereditary national hatred
and consented to act as allies
under suitable guarantees to Holland.
The cooperation of Denmark had been secured
in spite of the family connections
existing between the Danish and the Russian courts
and the ranker still remaining
from the old Schleswig Holstein quarrel
by very much the same means
that had been taken in the historic days
of the Battle of the Baltic.
It is true that matters had not gone so far
they went when Nelson disobeyed orders by putting his telescope to his blind eye and
engaged the Danish fleet in spite of the signals, but a demonstration of such overwhelming force
had been made by sea and land on the part of Britain and Germany that the House of Dagmar
had bowed to the inevitable and ranged itself on the side of the Anglo-Tutonic alliance.
Marshaled against this imposing array of naval and military force stood the Franco-Slavonian
League, consisting primarily of France, Russia and Italy, supported, whether by consent or necessity,
by Spain, Portugal and Serbia. The cooperation of Spain had been purchased by the promise of
Gibraltar at the conclusion of the war, and that of Portugal by the guarantee of a largely
increased sphere of influence on the west coast of Africa, plus the Belgian states of the Congo.
Romania and Switzerland remained neutral, the former to be a battlefield for the neighbouring powers,
and the latter for the present, safe behind her ramparts of everlasting snow and ice.
Scandinavia also remained neutral, the sport of the rival diplomacies of East and West,
but not counted of sufficient importance to materially influence the colossal struggle one way or the other.
In round numbers, the Anglo-Tutonic Alliance had seven millions of men on the war footing,
including, of course, the Indian and colonial forces of the British Empire,
while in case of necessity
urgent levies were expected to produce
between two and three millions more.
Opposed to these, the Franco-Slavonian League
had about ten millions under arms
with nearly three millions in reserve.
As regards naval strength,
the alliance was able to pit rather more than a thousand warships
of all classes and about the same number of torpedo boats
against nearly 900 warships and about 700 torpedo boats
at the disposal of the league.
In addition to this latter armament, it is very necessary to name a fleet of a hundred war balloons of the type mentioned in an earlier chapter, fifty of which belonged to Russia and fifty to France.
No other European power possessed any engine of destruction that was capable of being efficiently matched against the invention of Monsieur Rebolt, who was now occupying the position of director of the aerial fleet in the service of the league.
It would be both a tedious repetition of sickening descriptions of scenes of bloodshed and useless waste of space
to enumerate in detail all the series of conflicts by sea and land, which resulted from the collision of the tremendous forces,
which were thus arrayed against each other, in a conflict that was destined to be unparalleled in the history of the human race.
To do so would be to occupy pages filled with more or less technical descriptions of strategic movements,
marches and counter-marches, skirmishes, recognisances and battles which followed each other
with such unparalleled rapidity that the combined efforts of the war correspondence of the
European press proved entirely inadequate to keep pace with them in the form of anything like
a continuous narrative. It will therefore be necessary to ask the reader to remain content
with such brief summary as has been given supplemented with the following extracts
from a very lengthy resume of the leading events of the war up to date,
which were published in a special war supplement issued by the Daily Telegraph
on the morning of Tuesday, the 28th of June, 1904.
Although little more than a period of six weeks has elapsed
since the actual outbreak of hostilities which mark the commencement
of what be its issue, what it may,
must indubitably prove the most colossal struggle in the history of human warfare,
changes have already occurred which must infallibly mark their effect upon the future destiny of the world.
Almost as soon as the first shot was fired, the nations of Europe as if by instinct or under the influence of some power higher than that of international diplomacy,
automatically marshaled themselves into the two most mighty hosts that have ever trod the field of battle since man first fought with man.
Not less than 20 millions of men are at this moment facing each other under our own.
arms throughout the area of the war. These are almost equally divided, for although what is now known as the Franco-Slavonian League has some three millions of men more on land, it may be safely stated that the preponderance of naval strength possessed by the Anglo-Tutonic Alliance fully counterbalances this advantage.
There is, however, another most important element which has now, for the first time, been introduced into warfare, and which, although it is much,
most unhappily arrayed amongst the forces opposed to our own country and her gallant allies,
it would be both idle and most imprudent to ignore. We refer, of course, to the two fleets of war balloons,
or, as it would be more correct to call them, navigable aerostats, possessed by France and Russia.
So tremendous has been the influence which these terrible inventions have exercised upon the
course of the war, that we are not transgressing the bounds of sober truth,
we say that they have utterly disconcerted and brought to naught the highest strategy and the
most skillfully devised plans of the brilliant array of masters of the military art, whose presence
adorns the ranks and enlightens the councils of the alliance. Since the day when the
Russians cross the German and Austrian frontiers, and the troops of France and Italy simultaneously
flung themselves across the western frontiers of Germany and through the passes of the Tyrol,
Their progress, and paralleled in rapidity, even by the marvellous marches of Napoleon,
has been marked not by what we have hitherto been accustomed to call battles,
but rather by a series of colossal butcheries.
In every case of any moment the method of procedure on the part of the attacking forces
has been the same, and with the deepest regret we confess it,
it has been marked with the same unvarying success.
whenever a large army has been set in motion upon a predetermined point of attack,
whether a fortress, an entrenched camp, or a strongly occupied position in the field,
a squadron of aerostats has winged its way through the air under cover of the darkness of night,
and silently and unperceived, has marked the disposition of the forces,
the approximate strength of the army or the position to be attacked,
and, as far as they were observable, the points upon which the attack
could be most favourably delivered.
Then they have returned with their priceless information, and according to it, the assailants
have been able, in every case so far, to make their assaults were least expected, and to make
it, moreover, upon an already partially demoralised force.
From the detailed descriptions which we have already published of battles and sieges,
or rather of the storming of great fortresses, it will be remembered that every assault on
the part of the troops of the League, has been preceded by a preliminary and irresistible attack
from the clouds. The aerostats have stationed themselves at great elevations over the ramparts
of fortresses and the bivouacs of armies, and have rained down a hail of dynamite,
mellinite, fire shells, and cyanogen-poiton grenades, which have at once put guns out of action,
blown-up magazines, rendered fortifications untenable, and rent masses of infantry and squadrons of
cavalry into demoralized fragments, before they had the time or opportunity to strike a blow in
reply. Then upon these silenced batteries, these wrecked fortifications, and these demoralized
brigades, there has been poured a storm of artillery fire from the untouched enemy,
advancing in perfect order and inspired with high-spirited confidence, which has been
irresistibly opposed to the demoralization of their enemies. Is it any wonder,
or any disgrace to the defeated
that under such novel and appalling
conditions the orderly and disciplined
onslaughts of the legions of the League
have in almost every case
been completely successful.
The sober truth is that the
invention and employment of these devastating
appliances have completely altered
the face of the field of battle
and the conditions of modern warfare.
It is not in human valour,
no matter how heroic or self-devoted
it may be, to oppose itself
with anything like confidence,
to an enemy which strikes from the skies and cannot be struck in return.
It was thus that the battles of Alexandrovaux, Calitz and Chernovich were won in the early stages
of the war upon the Austro-German frontier, so too in the Rhine provinces, where the battles of
Treve, Mulhausen and Freiburg turned by the aid of the French aerostats from battles into
butcheries. It was under the assault of these irresistible engines that the great fortresses
of Koenigsberg, Thorn, Breslau, Strasbourg and Metz, to say nothing of many minor but strongly fortified places,
were first reduced to a state of impotence for defence, and then battered into ruins by the siege-guns of the assailants.
All these terrible events, forming a series of catastrophes, and paralleled in the annals of war,
are still fresh in the minds of our readers, for they have followed one upon the other with almost stupefying rapidity.
and it is yet hardly six weeks since the Cossacks and Ulands were engaged in their first skirmish near Gneson.
This is an amazingly brief space of time for the fate of empires to be decided,
and yet we are forced, with the utmost sorrow and reluctance,
to admit that what were two months ago the magnificently disciplined and equipped armies of Germany and Austria
are now completely shattered and broken up into fragmentary and isolated army corps,
decimated as to numbers and demoralized as to discipline, gathered in and about such strong
places as are left to them, and awaiting only with the courage of desperation the moment we fear
the inevitable moment when they shall be finally crushed between the rapidly converging
hosts of the victorious league. Within the next few days, Berlin, Hanover, Prague, Munich and Vienna
must be invested, and may possibly be destroyed or compelled to,
ignominious and unconditional surrender by the irresistible forces that will be arrayed against them.
Meanwhile, with still deeper regret we are forced to confess that those operations in the low
countries and the east of Europe and Aesia Minor, in which our own gallant troops have been
engaged in conjunction with their several allies, have been, if not equally disastrous,
at least void of any tangible success.
Erzurum, Trebizond and Scutari have fallen, the passive.
of the Balkans have been forced, although at immense cost to the enemy. Belgrade has been stormed.
Adriano Pohl is invested, and Constantinople is therefore most seriously threatened.
By heroic efforts, the French attack upon the quadrilateral has been rolled back at a fearful
expense of human life. Antwerp is still untouched, and the command of the Baltic is still ours.
In our own waters, as well as in the Atlantic and Mediterranean, we have won victories which
prove that Great Britain is still the unconquered, and we trust unconquerable mistress of the
seas. We have kept the Dardanelles open, and the Suez Canal is still inviolate.
Two combined attacks, delivered by the Allied French and Italian squadrons on Malta and
Gibraltar have been repulsed by Admiral Beresford, with heavy loss to the enemy,
thanks to the timely warning delivered to Mr. Balfour by the Earl of Alainmere, upon whose
mysterious disappearance we comment in another column. And the Prime Minister's prompt
and statesmanlike action in doubling the strength of the Mediterranean fleet before the outbreak of hostilities.
Thanks to the tireless activity and splendid handling of the Channel Fleet, the North Sea Division and the Irish Squadron,
the enemy's flag has been practically swept from the home waters,
and the shores of our beloved country are as inviolate as they have been for more than seven centuries.
These brilliant achievements go far to compensate us as an individual nation for the disasters which are
have befallen our allies on the continent, and in addition we have the satisfaction
of knowing that so far the most complete success has attended our arms in the east, and
that the repeated and determined assaults of our Russian foes have been triumphantly hurled back
from the impregnable bulwarks of our Indian Empire.
It has been pointed out, and it would be vain to ignore the fact that not only have all
our victories been won in the absence of the aerial fleet of the League,
but that we in common with our allies have been worsted in each of the happily few cases in which even one of these terrible Aorostats has delivered its assaults upon us.
Against this, however, we take leave to set our belief that these machines do not yet inspire sufficient confidence in their possessors to warrant them in undertaking operations above the sea,
or at any considerable distance from their bases of manoeuvring.
It is true that we are entirely ignorant of the essentials of their construction, but the fact that no attempt has yet been made to send them into action over blue water inspires us with the hope and belief that their effective range of operations is confined to the land.
It would be superfluous to say that the British Empire is now involved in a struggle in comparison with which all our former wars sink into absolute insignificance, a struggle which will tax its immense.
resources to the very utmost. Nothing, however, has yet occurred to warrant the belief that
those resources will not prove equal to the strain, or that the greatest empire on earth
will not emerge from this combat of the giants with her ancient glory enhanced by the new
and hitherto unequalled triumphs. Certainly at no period in our history have we been so splendidly
prepared to face our enemies both at home and abroad. All arms of the services are in the
highest state of efficiency, and the government dockyards and arsenals, as well as private firms,
are working day and night to still further strengthen them, and to provide ample supplies of
munitions of war. The hearts of all the nations united under our flag are beating as that of one
man, and from the highest to the lowest ranks of society, all are inspired by a spirit of
whole-selled patriotism which, if necessary, will make any sacrifice to preserve the flag untarnished,
and the honour of Britain without a spot.
At the head of affairs stands the man,
who, of all others, has proved himself to be
the most fitted to direct the destinies of the empire
in this tremendous crisis of her history.
Party-feeling for the time being has almost entirely disappeared,
save amongst the few scattered bands of isolated revolutionaries and malcontents,
and Mr Balfour possesses the absolute confidence of his majesty on the one hand,
and the undivided support of an impregnable majority in both houses of Parliament on the other.
He is admirably seconded by such lieutenants as Lord Randolph Churchill,
Sir Joseph Chamberlain and Sir George J. Gosson on his own side of the House,
and by the earls of Rosebury and Morley, Lord Brassy and Sir Charles Dilk,
in what previous to the outbreak of the war, was the opposing political camp,
but which is now a party as loyal as that of the government,
to the best interests of the empire, and fully determined to give the utmost possible moral support
consistent with fair and impartial criticism. The disastrous mistake, which was made by a very
small majority of the upper house in rejecting the government guarantee for the ill-fated Italian loan,
is now, of course, past repair, for Italy, as events have proved, exasperated by what
her spokesman termed, her selfish betrayal by Britain, has passionately thrown herself into
the arms of the League, and the Alliance has now no more bitter enemy than she is. It is,
however, only justice to those who defeated the loan to add that they have now clearly
seen and frankly owned their grievous mistake, and rallied as one man to the support of
the government.
End of Chapter 24.
Chapter 25 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith. This Libri-Vox recording
is in the public domain.
The Heralds of Disaster
Another column in the same issue contained an account of the
Mysterious Disappearance of Lord Alanmere
and the doings of the ethereal in the Atlantic.
The account concluded as follows.
As the enemy's squadron came up in chase
It was annihilated without warning
And with appalling suddenness by the airship
Which must have crossed the Atlantic in something like 16 hours
After this fearful achievement, it descended to the Orania, took off a saloon passenger, named
Michael Roburoff, evidently, from his reception, a terrorist himself, and then vanished through
the clouds. For the present, and until we have fuller information, we attempt no detailed
analysis of these astounding events. We merely content ourselves with saying, in the most solemn
words that we can use, that awful and disastrous as is the war that is now raging throughout
the greatest part of the old world, it is our firm belief that, behind the smoke clouds of battle
and beneath the surface of visible events there is working a secret power, possibly greater
than any which has yet been called into action, and which, at an unexpected moment, may suddenly
put forth its strength, upheave the foundations of society,
and bury existing institutions in the ruins of civilization.
One fact is quite manifest, and that is that although the League possesses a weapon of fearful efficiency
for destruction in their fleet of aerostats, the terrorists, controlled by no law save their own,
and hampered by no traditions or limitations of civilized warfare, are in command of another
fleet of unknown strength, the airships of which are apparently as superior to the airships,
the aerostats of the League, as a modern battleship would be to a three-decker of the
time of Nelson. The power represented by such a fleet as this is absolutely inconceivable.
The aerostats are large, clumsy, and comparatively slow. They do not carry guns, and can only
drop their projectiles vertically downwards. Moreover, their sphere of operations has so far been
entirely confined to the land. Very different, however, would seem to be the powers of the terrorist
airships. They have proved conclusively that they are swift almost beyond imagination.
They have crossed oceans and continents in a few hours. They can ascend to enormous heights,
and they carry artillery of unknown design and tremendous range, whose projectiles excel
in destructiveness the very likenings of heaven itself. In the presence of such an awful and
mysterious power as this, even the quarrels of nations seem to shrink into unimportance, and
almost to pettiness. Where and when it may strike, no man knows, save those who wield it,
and therefore there is nothing for the peoples of the earth, however mighty they may be,
to do, but to await the blow in humiliating impotence, but still with a humble trust in that
higher power which alone can save it from accomplishing the destruction of society and the
enslavement of the human race. It may well be imagined with what interest, and it may
fairly be added, with what intense anxiety, these words were read by hundreds of thousands of
people throughout the British islands. Even the news from the seat of war began to pall in interest
before such tidings as these, invested as they were with the irresistible, if terrible charm of the
unknown and the mysterious. By noon it was almost impossible to get anyone in London or any of the
large towns to talk of anything but the disappearance of Lord Alanmeier, the terrorists, and their
marvellous aerial fleet. But it goes without saying that nowhere did the news produce greater
distress or more utter bewilderment than it did among the occupants of Alladmere Castle,
and especially in the breast of her who had been so quickly and so strangely installed
as its new owner and mistress. Everywhere the wildest rumours passed from lip to lip,
growing in sensation and absurdity as they went. A report telegraphed by an anonymous idiot
from Liverpool, to the effect that six airships had appeared over the Mersey and demanded
a ransom of £10 million from the town, was eagerly seized on by the cheaper evening
papers, which rushed out edition after edition on the strength of it, until the St James
Gazette put an end to the excitement by publishing a telegram from the Mayor of Liverpool,
denouncing the report as an insane and criminal hoax.
The next edition of the St Jameses, however, contained a telegram from Huring in Denmark,
via Newcastle, which was of almost, if not quite, a startling and disquieting a nature,
and which, moreover, contained a very considerable measure of truth.
The telegram ran as follows.
Naval disaster in the Baltic.
The sound forced by a Russian squadron, assisted by a terrorist airship.
From our own correspondent, hearing, June 28th, 8 a.m.
With the deepest regret, I have to record the first naval disaster to the British arms
during the present war. As soon as it became dark last night, heavy firing was heard from Copenhagen
to southward, and before long the sound deepened into an almost continuous roar of light and heavy guns.
Our naval force in the Baltic was so strong that it was deemed incredible that the Russian fleet,
which we have held imprisoned here since the commencement of hostilities, should dream even of making
an attempt to escape. The cannonade, however, was the beginning of such an attempt, and it is used to
disguising the fact that it has been completely successful.
That this would have been the case, or, indeed, that the attempt would ever have been made by the
Russian fleet alone, cannot be, for a moment, credited.
But, incredible as it seems, it is nevertheless true that it was assisted, and that, in a
practically irresistible fashion, by one of those airships which have hitherto been believed
to belong exclusively to the terrorists.
That is to say, to the deadliest enemies that Russia possesses.
As nearly as is known, the Russian fleet consisted of twelve battleships, 25 armoured and unarmoured cruisers, and about 40 torpedo boats.
These came charging ahead at full speed into the entrance to the sound, in spite of the overwhelming force of the Allied fleets,
supported by the fortresses of Copenhagen and Elsinore. The attack was so sudden and so completely unexpected that it must be confessed the defenders were to a certain extent taken unawares.
The Russians came on in the form of an elongated wedge, their most powerful vessels being at the apex and external sides.
The firing was furious and sustained from the beginning to the end of the rush,
but the damage inflicted by the cannonade of the Russian fleet on the torpedo boats,
which every now and then darted out from between the warships as opportunity offered to employ their silent and deadly weapons,
was as nothing in comparison with the frightful havoc achieved by the airship.
This extraordinary craft hovered over the attacking force,
darting hither and thither with bewildering rapidity
and reining down shells charged with an unknown explosive of fearful power
among the crowded ships of the great force which was blocking the sound.
Half a dozen of these shells were fired upon the seawood fortifications of Copenhagen in passing
and produced a perfectly paralyzing effect.
On the water the results of the airship's attack were destructive almost beyond description,
particularly when she stationed herself over the Allied fleet, and began firing her four guns right and left, ahead and a stern.
Every time a shell struck either a battleship or a cruiser, the terrific explosion which resulted
either sank the ship in a few minutes, or so far disabled it, that it fell an easy prey to the guns and rams of the Russians.
As for the torpedo boats, which were struck, they were simply scattered over the water in indistinguishable fragments.
Under these conditions, maintenance of formation and effective fighting were practically impossible,
and the huge iron wedge of the Russian squadron was driven almost without a check through the
demoralised ranks of the Allied fleet.
The gut of Elthinor was reached in a little more than three hours after the first sounds of
the cannonade were heard.
Shortly before this, the airship had stationed itself about a thousand feet above the water
and a mile from the fortifications.
From this position it commenced a brief rapid cannonade from its smokeless and flameless guns,
the effects of which on the fortress are said to have been indescribably awful.
Great blocks of steel-sheathed masonry were dislodged from the ramparts
and hurled bodily into the sea, carrying with them guns and men to irretrievable destruction.
In less than half an hour, the once impregnable fortress of Elsinor was little better than a heap of ruins.
The last shell blew up the central magazine.
The tremendous explosion was heard for miles along the coast,
and proved to be the closing act of the briefest,
but most deadly great naval action in the history of war.
The Russian fleet steamed triumphantly past the silence,
Cerberus of the sound with flashing searchlights,
blazing rockets, and jubilant salvos of blank cartridge
in honor of their really brilliant victory.
The losses of the Allied fleet,
so far as they are present known are distressingly heavy. We have lost the battleships Neptune,
Hotspur, Anson, Superb, Black Prince and Rodney, the armored cruisers Narcissus,
Narcissus, Beatrice and Marjorie, Arithousa, Barrossa, Clyde, Leis, Siegel, Grasshopper, and Nautilus,
and not less than 19 torpedo votes of the first and second classes. The Germans and Danes
have lost the battleships Kaiser Wilhelm, Friedrich de Grosse, Danzig, Viburg, and Funen,
five German and three Danish cruisers, and about a dozen torpedo boats. Under whatever circumstances
the Russians have obtained the assistance of the airship, which rendered them services that have
proved so disastrous to the Allies, there can be no doubt but that her arrival on the scene
puts a completely different aspect on the face of affairs at sea. I have written this telegram on board
first-class torpedo boat number 87, which followed the Russian fleet from the sound round the score.
They passed through the Kattegat in two columns of line ahead, with the airship apparently resting
after her flight on board one of the largest steamers. We could see her quite distinctly by the glare
of the rockets and the electric light. She is a small, three-masted vessel, almost exactly
resembling the one, which partially destroyed Kronstadt in the middle of March. After rounding
the score, the Russian fleet steamed away westward.
into the German ocean and we put in here to send off our dispatches.
This telegram has, of course, been officially revised,
and my information, as far as it goes, can therefore be relied upon.
End of Chapter 25.
Chapter 26 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 26.
An interlude.
At noon on the 26th, as the tropical sun was
pouring down its vertical rays upon the lovely valley of area, the Ithiurial crossed the ridge,
which divided it from the outer world, and came to rest on the level stretch of sward on the northern
shore of the lake. Before she touched the earth, Arnold glanced rapidly round and discovered
his aerial fleet, resting under a series of large palm-thatch sheds, which had already been erected,
to protect them from the burning sun, and the rare but violent tropical rainstorms. He counted them.
There were only eleven, and therefore the evil tidings that they had heard from the captain of the Andromeda was true.
Even before greetings were exchanged with the colonists, Natas ordered Nicholas Robaroff to be summoned on board alone.
He received him in the lower saloon, on either side of which, as he went in,
he found a member of the crew armed with a magazine rifle and fixed a bernet.
Seated at the cabin table were Natas, Tremaine and Arnold.
The President was received in cold and ominous silence.
Not even a glance of recognition was vouchsafed to him.
He stood at the other end of the table, with bowed head, a prisoner before his judges.
Natas looked at him for some moments in dead silence, and there was a dark gleam of anger in his eyes,
which made Arnold tremble for the man whose life hung upon a word of a judge, from whose sentence there could be no appeal.
At length Natas spoke, his voice was hard and even.
There were no modulations in it that displayed the slightest feeling, whether of anger or any other emotion.
It was like the voice of an impassive machine, speaking the very words of fate itself.
You know why we have returned, and why you have been sent for?
Yes, Master.
Robberov's voice was low and respectful, but there was no quaver of fear in it.
You were left here in command of the settlement, and in charge.
of the fleet. You were ordered to permit no vessel to leave the valley till the flagship
returned. One of them was seen crossing the Mediterranean in a northerly direction three days ago.
Either you are a traitor or that vessel is in the hands of traitors. Explain.
Nicholas Robberoff remained silent for a few moments. His breast heaved once or twice,
convulsively, as though he was striving hard to repress some violent emotion. Then he
drew himself up like a soldier, coming to attention, and, looking straight in front of him,
told his story briefly and calmly, though he knew that, according to the laws of the order,
its sequel might, and probably would, be his own death.
The night of the day on which the flagship left the valley was visited by a violent storm,
which raged for about four hours without cessation.
We had no proper shelter but the airships, and so I distributed the company among them.
When nearly all had been provided for, there was one vessel left unoccupied, and four of the unmarried men had not been accommodated.
They therefore took their places in the spare vessel.
They were Peter Tamorov, Amos Vornier, Ivan Cezico and Paul Oreloff, all Russians.
We closed the hatchet of the vessels and remained inside to the storm ceased.
When we were able to open the hatchet again, it was pitch dark, so dark that it was impossible.
to see even a yard from one's face.
Suspecting no evil we retired to rest again till sunrise.
When day dawned it was found that the vessel in which the four men I have named had taken shelter had disappeared.
I at once ordered three vessels to rise and pass through the defile.
On the outside we separated and made the entire circuit of area,
rising as high as the fan wheels would take us and examining the horizon in all directions for the
missing vessel. We failed to discover her and were forced to the conclusion that the
deserters had taken her away early in the night at full speed and would therefore
be far beyond the possibility of capture as we possessed no faster vessel than the
missing one, so we returned. That is all. Go to the forward cabin and remain
there till you're sent for, said Natas. The president instantly returned and walked
mechanically through the door that was opened for him by one of the sentinels.
The other went in front of him, the second behind, closing the door as he left the saloon.
A brief discussion took place between Natas and his two lieutenants,
and within a quarter of an hour Nicholas Robberoff was again standing at the end of the table
to hear the decision of his judges. Without any preamble it was delivered by Natas in these words.
We have heard your story, and believe it, you have been guilty of a serious,
mistake for these four men were all ordinary members of the outer circle, who had only been
brought here on account of their mechanical skill to occupy subordinate positions.
You therefore committed a grave error, amounting almost to a breach of the rule which
states that no members of the outer circle shall be entrusted with any charge or work,
save under the supervision of a member of the inner circle responsible for them.
Had such a breach been even technically committed, your life.
would have been forfeited and you would have been executed for breach of trust we have
considered the circumstances and find you guilty of indiscretion and want of forethought
you will cease from now to be president of the inner circle your place will be
taken for the time by Alan Tremaine as chief of the executive you will cease also
to share the councils of the order for a space of 12 months during which time
you will be incapable of any responsible charge or of
authority. Your restoration will, of course, depend upon your behaviour, I have said."
As he finished speaking, Natas waved his hand towards the door. It was opened, the sentry stepped
aside, and Nicholas Robberoff walked out in silence, with bowed head, and a heart heavy
with shame. The penalty was really the most severe that could be inflicted on him, for he found
himself suddenly deprived both of authority, and the confidence of his chiefs at their very hour
when the work of the Brotherhood was culminating to its fruition.
Yet heavy, as the punishment seemed in comparison with the fault,
it was justified by the necessities of the case.
Without the strictest safeguards, not only against treachery or disobedience,
but even mere carelessness,
it would have been impossible to have carried on the tremendous work
which the Brotherhood had silently and secretly accomplished,
and which was soon to produce results as momentous as they would be unexpected.
No one knew this better than the late President himself, who frankly acknowledged the justice and the necessity of his punishment, and prepared to devote himself heart and soul to regaining his lost credit in the eyes of the Master.
No sooner was the sentence pronounced than the matter was instantly dismissed, and never alluded to again, so far as Robberoff was concerned by anyone.
No one presumed even to comment upon a word or deed of the Master.
The disgraced president fell naturally
and apparently without observation
into his humbler sphere of duties
and the members of the colony treated him
with exactly the same friendliness and fraternity
as they had done before.
Natas had decided
and there was nothing more for anyone to say or do in the matter.
Arnold, as soon as he had exchanged greetings with the princess,
now known simply as Anna Oronovsky,
and his other friends and acquaintances in the colony,
not of course forgetting,
Muis Halt, at once shut himself up in his laboratory by the turbine, and for the next
four hours remained invisible, preparing a large supply of his motor gases, and pumping them
into the exhausted cylinders of the ethereal, and all the others that were available by means
of his hydraulic machinery. Soon after four he had finished his task, and come out to take
his part in a ceremony of a very different character to that which he had been obliged to
assist earlier in the day. This was the fulfilment of the promise which Radnor, McKenna,
Calais had made to Colston in the Council Chamber of the House on Clapham Common on the evening of his departure on the expedition which had so brilliantly proved the powers of the aerial, and brought such confusion on the enemies of the brotherhood.
Almost the first words that Colston had said to Radner when he broaded the Avondale were,
"'Natasha is yonder, safe and sound, and you are mine at last.'
And she had replied very quietly, yet with a thrill in her voice that told her lover how,
gladly she accepted her own condition.
What you have fairly won is yours to take when you will have it.
Besides, you cannot do justice on Kastovitch now, for it has already been done.
We had news before we left England that he had been shot through the heart,
by the brother of a girl whom he treated worse than he treated me.
But, as has been stated before, the laws of the brotherhood did not permit of the marriage
of any of its members without the direct sanction of Natas, and therefore it had been
necessary to wait until now. As Radna and Colston were two of the most trusted and prominent members
of the inner circle, it was fitting that their wedding should be honoured by the presence of the
master in person. An added solemnity was also given to it by the fact that, in all human
probability, it was the first time since the world began, that the mighty hills which looked down
upon area had witnessed the plighting of the troth of a man and a woman. Like all other formal acts
of the Brotherhood. The ceremony was simply in the extreme, but in this case at least it was
nonetheless impressive on that account. In a lovely glade, through which a crystal stream ran
laughing on its way to the lake, Natas sat under the shade of a spreading tree-furn. In front of him
was a small table covered with a white cloth on which lay a roll of parchment and a copy of the
Hebrew scriptures. At this table, facing Natas, stood the betrothed pair with their witnesses, Natasha
for Radna and Arnold for Colston.
or Alexis Mazanov, to give him his true name, which must of course be used on such an occasion.
In a wide semicircle, some four yards off, stood all the members of the little community,
Lewis Halt and his faithful servitor not accepted.
In the midst of a silence broken only by the whispering of the warm-scented wind in the treetops,
the master of the terror, spoke in a kindly yet solemn tone.
Alexis Mazanov and the Radna Mikhailis, you stand here before heaven,
and in the presence of your comrades to take each other for wedded wife and husband,
till death shall part the hands that now are joined.
Your mutual vows have long ago been pledged,
and what you are about to do is good earnest of their fulfilment.
But above the duty that you owe to each other stands your duty to that great cause
to which you have already irrevocably devoted your lives.
You have already sworn that as long as you shall live,
its ends shall be your ends
and that no human consideration
shall weigh with you where those ends are concerned
do you take each other for husband and wife
subject to that condition
and all that it implies
we do replied the lovers with one voice
and then Natas went on
then by the laws of our order
the only laws that we are permitted to obey
I pronounce you man and wife before heaven and his company
Be faithful to each other and the cause in the days to come
As you have been in the days that are past
And if it shall please the master of destiny
That you shall be blessed with children
See to it that you train them up in the love of truth
Freedom and justice
And in the hatred of tyranny and wrong
May the blessings of your life be yours
As you shall deserve them
And when the appointed hour shall come
May you be found ready to pass
From the mystery of the things that are
into the deeper mystery of the things that are to be.
So saying, the master raised his hands as though in blessing,
and as Alexis and Radna bent their heads,
the slanting sun-rays fell upon the thickly coiled white hair of the new maid-wife,
crowning her shapely head like a diadem of silver.
All that remained to do now was to sign the marriage roll of the brotherhood,
and when they had done this the entry stood as follows,
married on the 10th day of the month, Tammuz, in the year of the world, 5,664, in the presence of me, Natas, and those of the Brotherhood now resident in the colony of area, Alexis Mazanov, Radna Mikaelis Mazanov. Witnesses Richard Arnold, Natasha.
As Natasha laid down the pen after signing, she looked up quickly, as though moved by some sudden impulse. Her eyes met Arnold.
and an instant later the happy flush on Radna's cheek was rivaled by that which rose to her own.
Her lips half-partied in a smile, and then she turned suddenly away to be the first to offer her congratulations to the newly wedded wife,
while Arnold, his heart beating, as it had never done since the model of the aerial,
first rose from the floor of his room in the Southwark Tenement House,
grasped Mazanov by the hand, and said simply,
God bless you both, old man!
The whole ceremony had not taken more than fifteen minutes from beginning to end.
After Arnold came Tremaine, with his good wishes, and then Anna Oronovsky, and the rest of the friends and comrades of the newly wedded lovers.
One usually conspicuous feature in similar ceremonies was entirely wanting.
There were no wedding presents.
For this there was a very sufficient reason.
All the property of the members of the inner circle, saving only articles of personal necessity, were held in common.
articles of mere convenience or luxury
were looked upon with indifference,
if not with absolute contempt,
and so no one had anything to give.
After all this was not a very serious matter
for a company of men and women
who held in their hands the power of levying indemnities
to any amount upon the wealth's centres of the world
under pain of immediate destruction.
That evening the supper of the colonists
took the shape of a sylvan marriage feast
eaten in the open air under the palms and tree ferns, as the sun was sinking down behind the western
peaks of area, and the full moon was rising over those to the eastward. The whole earth
might have been searched in vain for a happier company of men and women than that which sat down
to the marriage feast of Radna Mikaelis and Alexis Mazanov in the virgin groves of area.
For the time being, the world war and all its horrors were forgotten, and they allowed their
thoughts to turn without restraint to the promise of the day.
when the work of the Brotherhood should be accomplished, and there should be peace on earth at last.
It had been decided that three of the airships would be sufficient for the chase and capture
or destruction, as the case might be, of the deserters. These were the ethereal, under the command
of Arnold, the aerial commanded by Mazanov, who of course did not sail alone, and the Orion
in charge of Tremaine, who had already mastered the details of aerial navigation under Arnold's
tuition. To the unspeakable satisfaction of the latter, Natas had signified his intention of
accompanying him in the ethereal. As Natasha utterly refused to be parted so soon from her
father again, one of his attendants was dispensed with, and she took his place. This fact had,
of course, something to do with the Admiral's satisfaction with the arrangement. By nine o'clock
the moon was high in the heavens. At that hour the fanwheels of the little squadron rose from
the decks, and at a signal from Arnold began to revolve. The three vessels ascended quietly
into the air amidst the cheers and farewells of the colonists, and in single file passed slowly
down the beautiful valley, bathed in the brilliant moonlight. One by one they disappeared through
the defile that led to the outer world, and once clear of the mountains, the ethereal, with one
of her consorts on either side, headed away due north at the speed of a hundred miles an hour.
End of Chapter 26
Chapter 27
of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 27
On the track of treason
The Ethereal and her
consorts crossed the northern coast of Africa
soon after daybreak on the 27th
in the longitude of Alexandria
at an elevation of nearly 4,000 feet
From thence they pursued almost the same course
as that steered by the deserters, as Natas had rightly judged that they would first make for
Russia, probably St. Petersburg, and there hand the airship over to the representatives of the
Tsar. There was, of course, another alternative, and that was this supposition that they had
stolen the Lucifer, the fallen angel, as Natasha had now renamed her, for purposes of piracy
and private revenge. But that was negated by the fact that Tamberoff knew,
that he only had a certain supply of motive power which he could not renew, and which once
exhausted left his airship as useless as a steamer without coal. His only reasonable cause,
therefore, would be to sell the vessel to the Tsar, and leave his majesty's chemists
to discover and renew the motive power if they could. These conclusions once arrived at,
it was an easy matter for the keen and subtle intellect of Natas to deduce from them, almost the
exact sequence of events that had actually taken place. The Lucifer had a sufficient supply of power
cylinders and shells for present use, and these would doubtless be employed at once by the Tsar,
who would trust to his chemists and engineers to discover the nature of the agents employed.
For this purpose it would be absolutely necessary for him to give them one or two of the shells,
and at least two of the spare power cylinders as subjects for their experiments. Now Natas knew,
if there was one man in Russia who could discover the composition of the explosives,
that man was Professor Volnav of the Imperial Arsenal Laboratory,
and therefore the shells and cylinders would be sent to him at the Arsenal for examination.
The whereabouts of the deserters for the present mattered nothing
in comparison with the possible discovery of the secret on which the whole power of the terrorists depended.
That once revealed the sole empire of the air was theirs no longer.
The Tsar, with millions of money at his command, could very soon build an aerial fleet,
not only equal, but numerically at least vastly superior to their own, and this would practically
give him the command of the world. Natus therefore came to the conclusion that no measures
could be too extreme to be justified by such a danger as this, and so, after a consultation
with the commanders of the three vessels, it was decided to, if necessary, destroy the arsenal
at St. Petersburg, on the strength of the reasoning that had led to the
logical conclusion that within its precincts the priceless secret either might be or had already
been discovered. As the crow flies, St. Petersburg is 30 degrees of latitude or 1,800 geographical
miles north of Alexandria, and this distance the Ithurial and her consorts, flying at a speed
of 120 miles an hour, traversed in 15 hours, reaching the Russian capital a few minutes after
seven on the evening of the 27th.
The Rome of the north, basking in the soft evening sunlight of the incomparable Russian summer,
lay vast and white and beautiful on the islands formed by the Neva and its ten tributaries,
its innumerable palaces, churches and theatres, and long straight streets of stately houses,
its parks and gardens and its green shady suburbs,
making up a picture which forced an exclamation of wonder from Arnold's lips,
as the airship slowed down, and he left the conning tower of the ethereal to admire the magnificent view from the vows.
They passed over the city at a height of four thousand feet, and so were quite near enough to see and enjoy the excitement and consternation
which their sudden appearance instantly caused among the inhabitants.
The streets and squares filled in an inconceivably short space of time, with crowds of people who ran about like tiny ants upon the ground,
gesticulating and pointing upwards, evidently in terror, lest the fate of Cronstad was about to fall upon St. Petersburg.
The experimental department of the Arsenal had within the last two or three years been rebuilt on a large space of waste ground outside the northern suburbs,
and to this the three airships directed their course after passing over the city.
It was a massive three-story building built in the form of a quadrangle.
The three airships stopped within a mile of it at an elevation of two thousand.
feet. It had been decided that before proceeding to extremities, which, after all, might still leave them in
doubt as to whether or not they had really destroyed all means of analysing the explosives,
they should make an effort to discover whether Professor Volnoff had received them for experiment,
and if so what success he had had. Mazzanov had undertaken this delicate and dangerous task,
and so as soon as the ethereal and the Orion came to a standstill and hung motionless in the air,
their guns ready trained on different parts of the building. The aerial sank suddenly and swiftly
down and stopped within forty feet of the heads of a crowd of soldiers and mechanics, who had rushed
pell-mell out of the building, under the impression that it was about to be destroyed. The bold
manoeuvre of the aerial took the officers and men completely by surprise, so intense was the terror
in which these mysterious airships were held, and so absolute was the belief that they
were armed with perfectly irresistible means of destruction, that the sight of one of them at such
close quarters paralysed all thought and action for the time being. The first shock over,
the majority of the crowd took to their heels and fled incontinently. Of the remainder, a few of
the bolder spirits handled their rifles and looked inquiringly at their officers.
Mazanov saw this and at once raised his hand towards the sky and shouted,
"'Ground arms!' If a shot is fired, the arsenal will be done.
destroyed, as Cronstad was, and then we shall attack Petersburg. The threat was sufficient. A grey-haired
officer in undress uniform glanced at the ethereal and her consort, and then at the guns of the
aerial, all four of which had been swung around and bought to bear on the side of the building,
near which she had descended. He was no coward, but he saw that Mazenov had the power to do
what he said, and that even if this one airship were captured or destroyed, the other two
would take a frightful vengeance, he thought of Cronstad and decided to parley.
The rifle butts had come to the ground before Mazenov had done speaking.
"'Oder arms, and keep silence,' said the officer.
And then he advanced alone from the crowd and said,
"'Who are you? And what is your errand?'
Alexis Mazenov, late prisoner of the Tsar, and now commander of the terrorist airship
Ariel. I have not come to destroy you unless you force me to do so, but to ask certain
questions, and I demand the giving up of certain property delivered into your hands by deserters
and traitors. What are your questions? First, is Professor Volnov in the building?
He is? Then I must ask you to send for him at once. It went sorely against the grain of the
servant of the Tsar to acquiesce in the demand of an outlaw, but there was nothing else for it.
The outlaw could blow him and all his subordinates into space with the pressure of his finger.
And so he sent an orderly with a request for the presence of the professor.
Meanwhile, Mazenov continued.
An airship similar to this arrived here three days ago, I believe.
The officer bit his lips with rage at his helpless position, and bowed affirmatively.
And certain articles were taken out of her for examination here, two gas cylinders and a projectile, I believe.
Again the officer bowed, wondering how on earth the terrorists could have come by such accurate information.
and the airship has been sent on to the seat of war
while the professor is trying to discover the composition of the gases
and the explosive used in the shell
went on Mazanov, risking a last shot at the truth.
The officer did not bow this time.
Giving way at last to his rising fury,
he stamped on the ground and almost screamed,
Great God, you insolent scoundrel!
Why do you ask me questions,
when you know the answers,
as well as I do and better?
"'Yes, we have got one of your diabolical ships of the air,
"'and we will build a fleet like it, and hunt you from the world.'
"'All in good time, my dear sir,' replied Mazenov ironically,
"'when you have found a place in which to build them,
"'that we cannot blow off the face of the earth before you get one finished.
"'Meanwhile, let me beg of you to keep your temper
"'and to remember that there is a lady present.
"'That girl, standing yonder by the gun,
"'was once stripped and flogged by Russians,
calling themselves men and soldiers.
Her fingers are itching to make the movement
that would annihilate you and everyone standing near you,
so pray try to keep your temper,
for if we fire a shot the airships up yonder
will at once open fire,
and not stop while there is a stone of that building left upon another.
Ah, here comes the professor.
As he spoke, the man of science advanced,
looking wonderingly at the airship.
Mazanov made a sign to the old officer to keep silence,
and continued in the same polite tone that he had used all along.
Good evening, Professor.
I have come to ask you whether you have yet made any experiments on the contents of the shell
and the two cylinders that were given to you for examination.
I must first ask for your authority to put such an inquiry to me on a confidential subject,
replied the Professor stiffly.
On the authority had given me by the power to enforce an answer, sir,
returned the terrorist quietly.
I know that Professor Volnov
will not lie to me, even at the order of the Tsar,
and when I tell you that your refusal to reply
will cost the lives of everyone here,
and possibly involve the destruction of Petersburg itself,
I feel sure that as a mere matter of humanity,
you will comply with my request.
Sir, the orders of my master are absolute secrecy on this subject,
and I will obey them to the death.
I have analysed the contents of one of the cylinders,
but what they are I will tell to no one save by the direct command of His Majesty,
that is all I have done.
Then in that case, Professor, I must ask you to surrender yourself, prisoner of war,
and to come on board this vessel at once.
As Mazzanov said this, the aerial dropped to within ten feet of the ground,
and a rope ladder fell over the side.
Come, Professor, there is no time to be lost, I shall give the order to fire in one minute from now.
He took out his watch.
and began to count the seconds.
10, 20, 30 passed,
and the professor stood irresolute.
Two of the Ariel's guns pointed at the gables of the arsenal,
and two swept the crowded space in front.
Konstantin Volnov knew enough to see clearly the frightful slaughter and destruction
that 20 seconds more would bring if he refused to give himself up.
As Mazanov counted 40,
he threw up his hands with a gesture of despair and cried,
"'Stop, I will come.
The Tsar has as good servants as I am.
Colonel tell his majesty that I gave myself up to save the lives of better men.'
Then the professor mounted the ladder amidst a murmur of relief and applause from the crowd,
and, gaining the deck of the aerial, bowed coldly to Mazanov and said,
"'I am your prisoner, sir.'
The captain of the aerial bowed in reply, and stamped thrice on the deck.
The fanwheels whirled around, and the airship rapidly,
ascended, at the same time moving diagonally across the quadrangle of the arsenal.
Scarcely had she reached the other side when there was a tremendous explosion in the north-eastern
angle of the building. A sheet of flames shut up through the roof, the walls split asunder,
and masses of stone, wood and iron went flying in all directions, leaving only a fiercely burning
mass of ruins where the gable had been.
The professor turned ashy pale, staggered backwards with both his hands clasped to his head
and gasped out brokenly as he stared at the conflagration.
"'God have mercy on me! My laboratory! My assistant! I told him!'
"'What did you tell him, Professor?' said Mazenov sternly, grasping him suddenly by the arm.
"'I told him not to open the other cylinder!'
"'And he has done so, and paid for his disobedience with his life,' said Mazenov calmly.
"'Consol yourself, my dear sir. He has only saved me the trouble of destroying your
laboratory. I serve a sterner and more powerful master than yours. He ordered me to make your
experiments impossible, if it cost a thousand lives to do so, and I would have done it, if necessary.
Rest content with the knowledge that you have saved, not only the rest of the arsenal, but also
Petersburg, by your surrender, for, sooner than that secret had been revealed, we should have laid the
city in ruins to slay the man who had discovered it. The prisoner of the terrorists made no reply.
but turned away in silence to watch the rapidly receding building,
in the angle of which the flames were still raging furiously.
A few minutes later the aerial had rejoined her consorts.
Her captain at once went on board the flagship to make his report
and deliver up his prisoner to Natas,
who looked sharply at him and said,
"'Professor, will you give me your word of honour
"'to attempt no communications with the earth,
"'while it may be found necessary to detain you?
"'If not I shall be compelled to keep you in strict confinement
until it is beyond your power to do so.
Sir, I give you my word that I will not do so,
said the professor, who had now somewhat regained his composure.
Very well, replied Natas.
Then on that condition you will be made free of the vessel,
and we will make you as comfortable as we can.
Captain Arnold, full speed to the south-westward, if you please.
End of Chapter 27.
Chapter 28 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
A brief vox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 28
A skirmish in the clouds
A few minutes after two on the following morning,
that is to say on the 28th,
the electric signal, leading from the conning tower of the ethereal
to the wall of Arnold's cabin, just above his birth,
sounded.
As it was only permitted to be used on occasions of urgency,
he knew that his presence was immediately required forward,
for some good reason, and so he turned out at once, threw a dressing-gown over his sleeping suit,
and within three minutes were standing in the conning tower, beside Andrew Smith, whose watch it then
happened to be. Well, Smith, what's the matter?
Fleet of war balloons coming up from the southered, sir. You can just see him, sir. Come in on in line under that long bank of cloud.
The captain of the ethereal took the night-glasses and looked eagerly in the direction, pointed out
by his keen-eyed coxon.
As soon as he picked them up, he had no difficulty in making out twelve small dark spots in line
at regular intervals, sharply defined against a band of light that lay between the earth
and a long dark bank of clouds.
It was a division of the Tsar's aerial fleet, returning from some work of death and destruction
in the south to rejoin the main force before Berlin.
Arnold's course was decided on in an instant.
He saw a chance of turning the tables on his majesty
in a fashion that he would find as unpleasant
as it would be unexpected.
He turned to his coxswain and said,
How is the wind, Smith?
Nor-Nor-West, with perhaps half a point more north in itser,
about a ten-not breeze,
at least that's the drift that Mr. Marston's allowing for.
Yes, that's near enough.
Then those fellows, if they are going full speed,
are coming up at about twenty miles an hour,
or not quite that.
they're nearly twenty miles off, as nearly as I can judge in this light.
What do you make it?
That's about it, sir, rather less than more, if anything, to my mind.
Very well then.
Now, signal to stop, and send up the fan wheels, and tell the Ariel and the Orion to close up and speak.
Aye, sir, said the coxswain, as he saluted and disappeared.
Arnold at once went back to his cabin and dressed, telling his second officer, Frank Marston,
a young Englishman whom he had chosen to take Mazanov's place, to do the same as quietly as possible,
as he did not wish to awaken any of his three passengers just at present.
By the time he got on deck the three airships had slowed down considerably,
and the two consorts of the Ithurial were within easy-speaking distance.
Mazanov and Tremaine were both on deck, and to them he explained his plans as follows.
There are a dozen of the Tsar's war balloons coming up yonder to the southward,
and I'm going to head them off and capture the lot if I can.
If we can do that, we can make what terms we like for the surrender of the Lucifer.
You two take your ships and get to windward of them as fast as you can.
Keep a little higher than they are, but not much.
On no account let one of them get above you.
If they try to descend, give each one that does a number one shell and blow her up.
If one tries to pass you, ram her in the upper part of the gas holder and let her down with a smash.
I am going up above them to prevent any of them from rising too far
they can outflyers in that one direction
so I shall blow any that attempt it into little pieces
if you have to fire on any of them don't use more than number one
you'll find that more than enough
keep an eye on me for signals and remember that the whole fleet must be
destroyed rather than one allowed to escape
I want to give the Tsar a nice little surprise
he seems to be getting a good deal too cocksure about these old gas bags of his
and it's time to give him a lesson in real aerial warfare.
There was not a great newspaper in the world
that would not have given a very long prize
to have had the privilege of putting a special correspondent
on the deck of the ethereal
for the two hours which followed the giving of Arnold's directions
to his brother commanders of the little squadron.
The journal which could have published an exclusive account
of the first aerial skirmish in the history of the world
would have scored a triumph
which would have left its competitors a long way behind
in the struggle to be up to date.
As soon as Arnold had given his orders the three airships at once separated,
the aerial and the Orion shot away to southward,
on only a slightly upward course,
while the ethereal soared up beyond the stratum of clouds,
which lay in thin broken masses, rather more than four thousand feet above the earth.
It was still rather more than an hour before sunrise,
and as the moon had gone down and the clouds intercepted most of the starlight,
it was just the darkest hour before the dawn,
and therefore the most favourable for the carrying out of the plan that Arnold had in view.
Shortly, after half-past two, he knocked at Natasha's cabin door,
and said,
If you would like to see an aerial battle, get up and come into the conning tower at once.
We have overtaken a squadron of Russian war balloons,
and we are going to either capture or destroy them.
Glorious! exclaimed Natasha, wide awake in an instant at such startling news.
"'I'll be with you in five minutes.
"'Tell my father, and please don't begin till I come.'
"'I shouldn't think of opening the ball
"'without your ladyship's presence,' laughed Arnold in reply,
"'and then he went and called Natas and his attendant,
"'and the professor, before going to the Cunning Tower,
"'where in a very few minutes he was joined by Natasha.
"'The first words she said were,
"'I have told Ivan to send us some coffee
"'as soon as he has attended to my father.
"'You see how thoughtful I am for your creature comforts.
"'Now, where are the warble
On the other side of those clouds, there, look down through that big rift, and you'll see one of them.
Why, what a height we must be from the earth!
The balloon looks like a little toy thing, but it must be a great clumsy contrivance for all that.
The barometer gives 5,300 feet.
You will soon see why I have come up so high.
The balloons can rise to 15,000 or 20,000 feet if they wish to, and in that way they could easily escape us.
Therefore, if one of them attempts to rise through those clouds, I shall send him back to Earth in little bits.
And what are the other two airships doing?
They are below the clouds, heading the balloons off from the Russian camp, which is about 50 miles to the north-westford.
Ha! Look, there go the searchlights.
As he spoke, two long converging beams of light darted across a broad space of sky that was free from cloud.
They came from the aerial and the Orion, which thus suddenly revealed themselves to the astonished and disgusted Russians,
one at each end of their long line, and only a little more than half a mile ahead of it.
The searchlights flashed to and fro along the line,
plainly showing the great masses of the aerostat's gas holders,
with their long, slender cars beneath them.
A blue light was burnt on the largest of the war balloons,
and at once the whole flotilla began to ascend towards the clouds,
followed by the two airships.
"'Here they come,' said Arnold, as he saw them rising through a cloud rift,
come out and watch what happens to the first one that shows herself.
He went out on deck followed by Natasha,
and took his place by one of the broadside guns.
At the same time he gave the order for the ethereal searchlight to be turned on,
and to sweep the cloud field below her.
Presently a black rounded object appeared,
rising through the clouds like a whale coming to the surface of the sea.
He trained the gun onto it as it came distinctly into view,
and said to Natasha,
come now and fire the first shot in the warfare of the future.
Put your finger on the button and press when I tell you.
Natasha did as he told her, and at the word fire,
pressed the little ivory button down.
The shell struck the upper envelope of the balloon,
passed through and exploded.
A broad sheet of flame shot up,
brilliantly illuminating the sea of cloud for an instant,
and all was darkness again.
A few seconds later, there came another blaze,
and the report of a much greater explosion from below the clouds.
What was that? asked Natasha.
That was the car full of explosives striking the earth and going off promiscuously,
replied Arnold. There isn't as much of that aerostat left as would make a pocket-handkerchief
for a walking-stick.
And the crew?
Never knew what happened to them. In the new warfare people will not merely be killed.
They will be annihilated.
Horrible! exclaimed Natasha with a shudder.
I think you may do the very.
rest of the shooting. The effects of that shot will last me for some time. Look, there's another
of them coming up. The words were hardly out of her mouth before Arnold had crossed to the other
side of the deck and sped another missile on its errand of destruction with almost exactly the
same result as before. The second shot as it was afterwards found threw the Russian squadron into
complete panic. The terrific suddenness with which the two aerostats had been destroyed
convinced those in command of the others
that there was a large force of airships
above the clouds ready to destroy them
one by one as they ascended.
Arnold waited for a few minutes,
and then seeing that no others cared to risk
the fate that had overwhelmed the first two
that had sought to cross the cloud zone,
sank rapidly through it, and then stopped again.
He found himself about 600 feet
above the rest of the squadron.
The ethereal coming thus suddenly into view,
her eight guns pointing in all directions
and a searchlight flashing hither and thither as though seeking new victims,
completed the demoralisation of the Russians.
For all they knew there were still more airships above the clouds.
Even this one could not be passed,
while those mysterious guns of unknown range and infallible aim
were sweeping the sky,
ready to hurl their silent lightnings in every direction.
Ascend, they dare not.
To descend was to be destroyed in detail as they lay helpless upon the earth.
There was only one chance of escape,
and that was to scatter. The commander of the squadron at once signalled for this to be done,
and the aerostats headed away to all points of the compass, but here they had reckoned without the
incomparable speed of their assailants. Before they had moved a hundred yards from their common
centre, the aerial and the Orion headed away in different directions, and in an inconceivably short
space of time had described a complete circle around them, and then another and another, narrowing
each circle that they made. One of the aerostats watching its opportunity put on full speed
and tried to get outside the narrowing zone. She had almost succeeded when the Orion swerved
outwards and dashed at her with the ram. In ten seconds she was overtaken. The keen steel prow of the
airship, driven at more than a hundred miles an hour, ripped her gas holder from end to end,
as if it had been tissue paper. It collapsed like a broken bubble, and the wreck with its five occupants
and its load of explosives dropped like a stone to the earth, 3,000 feet below, exploding like one huge shell as it struck.
This was the last blow struck in the first aerial battle in the history of warfare. The Russians had no stomach for this kind of fighting.
It was all very well to sail over armies and fortresses on the earth and drop shells upon them without danger of retaliation, but this was an entirely different matter.
Three of the aerostats had been destroyed in little more than as many minutes.
so utterly destroyed that not a vestige of them remained,
and the whole squadron had not been able to strike a blow in self-defence.
They carried no guns, not even small arms,
for they had no use for them in the work that they had to do.
There were only two alternatives before them,
surrender or piecemeal destruction.
As soon as she had destroyed the third aerostat,
the Orion swerved round again
and began flying round the squadron as before,
in an opposite direction to the aerial.
None of the aerostats made an attempt to break the strange blockage again.
As the circles narrowed, they crowded closer and closer together, like a flock of sheep
surrounded by wolves.
Meanwhile, the ethereal, floating above the centre of the disordered squadron, descended slowly
until she hung a hundred feet above the highest of them.
Then Arnold, with his searchlight, flashed a signal to the aerial, which it once slowed down.
The Orion continuing on her circular course as before.
As soon as the aerial was going slowly enough for him to make himself heard,
Mazanov shouted through a speaking trumpet.
Will you surrender or fight it out?
No, what? How can we fight with our devil ships of yours?
What is your pleasure?
The answering hail came from one of the aerostats in the centre of the squadron.
Mazanov at once replied,
Unconditional surrender for the present,
under the guarantee of safety to everyone who surrenders.
Who are you?
Colonel Alexei Alexandrovich
In command of the squadron
I surrender on those terms
Who you?
The captain of the terrorist airship aerial
Be good enough to come out here
Colonel Alexei Alexandrovich
One of the aerostats moved out of the midst of the Russian squadron
And made its way towards the aerial
As she approached, Amazanov swung his bow round
And bought it level with the car of the aerostat
At the same time training one of his guns full on it
then with his arm resting on the breach of the gun he said come on board's colonel and bid your balloon follow me no nonsense mind or i'll blow you into eternity and all your squadron after you
the russian did his he was bidden and the aerial followed by the aerostat ascended to the ethereal while the orion kept off her patrol round the captive war balloons colonel alexandrovitch in command of the tsar's aerial squadron surrenders unconditionally save for guarantee of person
safety to himself and his men, reported Mazenov as he came within earshot of the flagship.
Very good, replied Arnold from the deck of the ethereal.
You will keep Colonel Alexandrovich as hostage for the good behaviour of the rest,
and shoot him the moment one of the blooms attempts to escape.
After that destroy the rest without mercy.
They will form in line close together.
The aerial and the Orion will convoy them on either flank,
and you will follow me until you have the signal to stop.
on the first suspicion of any attempt to escape, you'll know what to do.
You have both handled your ships splendidly.
Mazanov, saluted formally, more for the sake of effect than anything else,
and descended again to carry out his orders.
The captured flotilla was formed in line,
the balloons being closed up until there was only a couple of yards or so between any of them
and her next neighbour,
with the Orion and the aerial to right and left,
each with two guns trained on them,
and the ethereal flying a couple of hundred,
feet above them. In this order, captors and captured made their way at 20 miles an hour to the
northwest towards the headquarters of the Tsar. End of Chapter 28. Chapter 29 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith. This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 29 An Embassy from the Sky
By the time the captured war balloons had been formed in order and the voyage fairly commenced,
the eastern sky was bright with the foreglow of the coming dawn, and as the flotilla was only
floating between eight and nine hundred feet above the earth, it was not long before the light
was sufficiently strong to render the landscape completely visible. Far and wide it was
a scene of desolation and destruction, of wasted blackened fields, trampled into wilderness by the
tread of countless feet, of forests of trees broken, scorched and splintered by the iron
hail of artillery, and of towns and villages reduced to heaps of ruins, still smouldering with
the fires that had destroyed them. No more eloquent object lessons in the horrors of what is
called civilised warfare could well have been found than the scene which was visible from the decks
of the airships. The promised fruits of a whole year of patient industry had been withered in a few
hours under the storm blast of war, homes which but a few days before had sheltered stalwart, well-fed
peasants and citizens, were now mere heaps of blackened brick and stone, and smoking thatches.
Streets, which had been the thoroughfares of peaceful, industrious folk, who had no quarrel with
the powers of the earth, or with any of their kind, were now strewn with corpses, and encumbered
with ruins, and the few survivors more miserable than those who had died were crawling,
haggard and starving amidst the wrecks of their vanished prosperity, seeking for some scanty
morsels of food to prolong life, if only for a few more days of misery and nights of sleepless anxiety.
As the sun rose and shed its midsummer splendour, as if in sublime mockery, over the
scene of suffering and desolation, hideous features of the landscape were brought into stronger
and more horrifying relief. The scorched and trampled fields were seen to be strewn with unburied
corpses of men and horses, and plowed up with cannon-shot and torn into great irregular gashes by shells,
that had buried themselves in the earth and then exploded.
It was evident that some frightful tragedy must have taken place in this region
not many hours before the airships had arrived upon the scene.
And this, in fact, had been the case.
Barely three days previously, the advance guard of the Russian army of the north
had been met and stubbornly but unsuccessfully opposed
by the remnants of the German army of the east,
which, driven back from the frontier, was retreating in good order to join the main force,
had concentrated about Berlin, under the command of the Emperor, there to fight out the supreme
struggle, on the issue of which depended the existence of that German Empire, which, fifty years
before, had been so triumphantly built up by the master geniuses of the last generation.
After a flight of a little over two hours, the flotilla came in sight of the Russian army,
lying between Kustrin on the right and Frankfurt on Spree on the left. The distance between
these two towns is nearly twelve English miles, and yet the wings of the vast host under
the command of the Tsar spread for a couple of miles on either side to north and south of each
of them. In spite of the colossal iniquity which it concealed, the spectacle was one of indescribable
grandeur. Almost as far as the eye could reach, the beams of the early morning sun were gleaming
upon innurable white tents, and flashing over a sea of glittering metal, of bare bayonets,
and sword scabbards, of spear-points and helmets, of gold-laced uniforms, and the polished accoutrements of
countless batteries of field artillery. Far away till westward, the stately city of Berlin could be
seen lying upon its intersecting waters, and encircled by its fortifications, bristling with guns,
and in advance of it were the long serried lines of its defenders gathered to do desperate battle
for home and fatherland. As soon as the Russian army was fairly in sight, the ethereal
shot ahead, sank to the level of the flotilla, and then stopped until she was overtaken by
the Orion. Tremane was on deck, and Arnold, as soon as he came alongside, said, you must stop here
for the present. I want the aerostat commanded by Colonel Alexandrovich to come with me. Meanwhile,
you and the aerial will rise with the rest of the balloons to a height of 4,000 feet. You'll keep
strict guard over the balloons and permit no movement to be made until my return. We are going to bring
his majesty the Tsar to book, or else make things pretty lively for him if he won't listen
to reason.
"'Very well,' replied Tremaine.
"'I'll do as you say, and await developments with considerable interest.
If there's going to be a fight, I hope you're not going to leave us out in the cold.'
"'Oh, no,' replied Arnold.
"'You needn't be afraid of that.
If His Majesty won't come to terms, you will smash up the war balloons and then come to join
us in the general bombardment.
I see, by the way, that there are ten or a dozen more of these unwieldy monsters with the
Russian force mored to the ground yonder on the outskirts of Kustrin. It will be a little amusement
for us if we have to come to blows to knock them to pieces before we smash up the Tsar's
headquarters. So saying, Arnold increased the speed of the ethereal, swept round in front of the line
and communicated the same instructions to the captain of the aerial. A few minutes later,
the aerial and the Orion began to rise with their charges to the higher regions of the air,
leaving ethereal and the one aerostat to carry out the plan which had been arranged by Natas and
Arnold an hour previously. As the speed of the aerostat was only about 20 miles an hour against the wind,
a rope was passed from the stern of the ethereal to the cordage connecting the car with the gas holder,
and so the aerostat was taken in tow by the airship and dragged through the air at a speed of
about 40 miles an hour, as a wind-bound sailing vessel might have been towed by a steamer.
On the journey, the elevation was increased to more than 4,000 feet, an elevation at which both
the ethereal and her captive, and especially the former, presented practically impossible marks
for the Russian riflemen. Almost immediately over Kustrin they came to a standstill,
and then Colonel Alexandrovich and Professor Volnov were summoned by Natas into the deck saloon.
He explained to them the mission which he desired them to undertake, that is to say,
the conveyance of a letter from himself to the Tsar, offering terms for the surrender of the
Lucifer. They accepted the mission, and in order that they might fully understand,
and the gravity of it, Natas read them the letter, which ran as follows.
Alexander Romanov.
Three days ago one of my fleet of airships, named the Lucifer,
was delivered into your hands by traitors and deserters,
whose lives are forfeiting virtue of the oaths which they took of their own free will.
I have already taken measures to render abortive the analysis
which you ordered to be performed in the chemical department of your arsenal at St. Petersburg,
and I have now come to make terms, if possible, for the restoration of the airship.
Those terms are as follows.
An hour before daybreak this morning, I captured nine of your war balloons,
after destroying three others which attempted to escape.
I have no desire to take any present part in the war,
which you are now carrying on with the Anglo-Tutonic alliance,
and if you will tell me where the Lucifer is now to be found,
and will dispatch orders both by land.
and through Professor Volnov, who brings this letter to you, and will return with your answer,
for her to be given up to me forthwith with everything she has on board,
and will surrender with her the four traitors who delivered her into your hands,
I will restore the nine war balloons to you intact,
and when I have recovered the Lucifer, I will take no further part in the war
unless you or your opponents proceed to unjustifiable extremities.
If you reject these terms, or if I do not receive an answer to this letter, within two hours of the time that the bearer of it descends in the aerostat, I shall give orders for the immediate destruction of the war balloons now in my hands, and I shall then proceed to destroy Kustarin and the other aerostats which are moored near the town. That done, I shall, for the time being, devote the force at my disposal to the defence of Berlin, and do my utmost to bring about the defeat and dispersal of the army,
which will then no longer be commanded by yourself.
In case you may doubt what I say,
as to the capture of the fleet of the war balloons,
Professor Volnov will be accompanied by Colonel Alexei Alexandrovich,
late in command of the squadron and now my prisoner of war.
Natas.
The ambassadors were at once transferred to the aerostat,
and with a white flag hoisted on the afterstays of the balloon,
she began to sink rapidly towards the earth,
and at the same time Natas gave orders,
for the ethereal to ascend to a height of 8,000 feet,
in order to frustrate any attempts that might be made,
whether with or without the orders of the Tsar,
to injure her by means of a volley from the earth.
Even from that elevation,
those on board the ethereal were able,
with the aid of their field glasses,
to see with perfect ease the commotion
which the appearance of the airship with the captured aerostat
had produced in the Russian camp.
The whole of the vast host,
numbering more than four millions of men,
turned out into the open to watch
their aerial visitors, and everywhere throughout the whole extent of the huge camp, the plainest
signs of the utmost excitement were visible. In less than half an hour they saw the Eurostat
touched the earth near to a large building, above which floated the imperial standard of Russia.
An hour had been allowed for the interview, and for the Tsar to give his decision, and
half an hour for the Eurostat to return and meet the airship. In all the history of the world
there had probably never been an hour so pregnant with tremendous consequences, not only to Europe,
but to the whole civilised world, as that was, and though apparently a perfect calm reigned throughout
the airship, the issue of the embassy was awaited with the most intense anxiety.
Another half-hour passed, and hardly a word was spoken on the deck of the ethereal, hanging there
in mid-air, over the mighty Russian host, and in range of the field-glasses of the outposts of the
German army of Berlin, lying some 10 or 12 miles away to the westward.
It was the calm before the threatening storm, a storm which in less than an hour might
break in a hail of death and destruction from the sky, and turn the fields of earth into a volcano
of shot and flame. Certainly the fate of an empire, and perhaps of Europe, or indeed the world
hung in the balance over that field of possible carnage. If the Russians regained their war balloons and
were left to themselves, nothing that the heroic Germans could do would be likely to save Berlin
from the fate that had overwhelmed Strasbourg and Metz, Breslau and Thorn. On the other hand,
should the Ehrostadt not return in time with a satisfactory answer, the victorious career
of the Tsar would be cut short by such a bolt from the skies as had wrecked his fortress at
Cronstad. A blow which he could neither guard against nor return, for it would come from
an unassailable vantage point, a little vessel, a hundred hundred thousand, and a hundredthead. A blow which he could neither guard against,
hundred feet long, floating in the air six thousand feet from the earth, and looking a mere bright
speck amidst the sunlight. She formed a mark that the most skilful rifle shot in his army could
not hit once in a thousand shots, and against whose hull of hardened aluminium, bullets, even if they
struck, would simply splash and scatter like raindrops on a rock. The remaining minutes of the
last half hour was slipping away one by one, and still no sign came from the earth. The aorostat
remained moored near the building surmounted by the Russian standard,
and the white flag which, according to arrangement, had been hauled down to be re-hoisted
if the answer of the Tsar was favourable, was still invisible.
When only ten minutes of the allotted time were left,
Arnold, moving his glass from his eyes, and looking at his watch, said to Natas,
ten minutes more, shall I prepare?
Yes, said Natas, and let the first gun be fired with the first second of the eleventh minute.
destroy the aerostat's first and then the batteries are artillery.
After that, send a shell into Frankfurt
if you have a gun that will carry the distance
so that they may see our range of operations
but spare the Tsar's headquarters for the present.
Very good, replied Arnold,
then turning to his lieutenant, he said.
You have the guns loaded with number three, I presume, Mr. Marston,
and the projectile stands are filled, I see.
Very good.
Now, descend to 6,000 feet and go a mile to the westward.
train one broadside gun on that patch of ground where you see those balloons,
another to strike in the midst of those field guns yonder by the ammunition wagons,
and train the starboard aftergun to throw a shell into Frankfurt.
The distance is a little over 12 miles, so give sufficient elevation.
By the time these orders had been executed swiftly as the necessary evolution had been performed,
only four minutes of the allotted time were left.
Arnold took his stand by the broadside gun, trained on the aerostats, and with one hand on the breach of the gun and the other holding his watch, he waited for the appointed moment.
Natasha stood by him with her eyes fastened on the eyepieces of the glasses, watching for the white flag in breathless suspense.
"'One minute more,' said Arnold.
"'Stop!
There it goes!' cried Natasha, as the words left his lips.
"'His majesty has yielded to circumstances.
"'Arnold took the glasses from her, and through them saw a tiny white specks shining against the black surface of the gas-holder of the balloon.
He handed the glasses back to her, saying,
"'We must not be too sure of that. His message may be one of defiance.'
"'True,' said Natasha, "'we shall see.'
Ten minutes later, the aerostat was released from her moorings and rose swiftly and vertically into the air.
As soon as it reached her own altitude, the ethereal shot forward to meet it and stopped,
within a couple of hundred yards, a gun ready trained upon the car in case of treachery.
In the car stood Professor Volnoff and Colonel Alexandrovich.
The former held something white in his hand, and across the intervening space came,
the reassuring hail, oh well, in five minutes he was standing on the deck of the ethereal,
presenting a folded paper to Natas. He was pale to the lips, and his whole body trembled
with violent emotion. As he handed him the paper, he said, to Natas in a low husky
voice that was barely recognisable as his.
Here is the answer of the Tsar.
Whether you are a man or fiend, I know not.
But his majesty has yielded and accepted your terms.
May I never again witness such anger as was his when I presented your letter.
It was not till the last moment that he yielded to my entreaties
and those of his staff and ordered the white flag to be hoisted.
Yes, replied Natas.
He tempted his fate to the last moment.
The guns were already trained upon Kuthrin,
and thirty seconds more would have seen his headquarters in the ruins.
He did wisely, if he acted tardily.
So saying Natas broke the imperial seal.
On a sheet of paper bearing the imperial arms were scrawled three or four lines
in the autocrats' own handwriting.
I accept your main terms.
The airship has joined the Baltic fleet.
She will be delivered to you,
with all on board.
The four men are my subjects
and I feel bound to protect them.
They will therefore not be delivered up.
Do as you like.
Alexander.
Ah, a royal answer,
though it comes from a despot,
said Natas as he refolded the paper.
I will waive that point
and let him protect the traitors if he can.
Colonel Alexandrovich,
he continued turning to the Russian,
who had also boarded the airship,
you are free.
You may return to your war balloon,
and accompany us to give the order
for the release of your squadron.
Free!
Suddenly screamed the Russian,
his face livid and distorted with passion.
Free, yes, but disgraced.
Ruined for life and degraded to the ranks.
I want no freedom from you.
I will not even have my life at your hands,
but I will have yours,
and rid the earth of you if I die a thousand deaths.
As he spoke,
he wrenched his sword from its scabbard and thrust the professor aside and rushed at Natas with the uplifted blade.
Before it had time to descend, a stream of pale flame flashed over the back of the master's chair, accompanied by a long, sharp rattle,
and the Russian's body dropped instantly to the deck, riddled by a hail of bullets.
I saw murder in that man's eyes when he began to speak, said Natasha, putting back into her pocket the magazine pistol that she had used with such terrible effect.
"'I saw it too, daughter,' quietly replied Natas.
"'But you need not have been afraid.
"'The blow would never have reached me,
"'for I would have paralyzed him before he could have made the stroke.'
"'Impossible! No man could have done it!'
The exclamation burst involuntarily from the lips of Professor Volnov,
who stood by amazed and horrified spectator of the rapidly enacted tragedy.
"'Profess,' said Natas, in quick stern tones,
"'I am not accustomed to say what is not true,
nor yet be contradicted by anyone in human shape.
Stand there till I tell you to move.
As he spoke these last words,
Natas made a swift, sweeping downward movement
with one of his hands and fixed his eyes upon those of the professor.
In an instant, Volnov's muscles stiffened into immovable rigidity,
and he stood rooted to the deck powerless to move so much as a finger.
Captain Arnold, continued Natas, as though nothing had happened.
We will rejoin our consorts, pleased.
and release the aerostats in accordance with the terms.
This man's body will be returned in one of them to his master,
and the professor here will write an account of this death
in order that it may not be believed that we have murdered him.
Constantine Volnov, go into the saloon and write that letter,
and bring it to me when it is done.
Like an automaton, the professor turned and walked mechanically into the deck saloon.
Meanwhile, the ethereal started on her way towards the captive squadron.
before she reached it, Volnoff returned with a sheet of paper in his hand,
filled with fresh writing, and signed with his name.
Natas took it from him, read it,
and then fixing his eyes on his again said,
That will do.
I give you back your will.
Now do you believe?
The professor's body was suddenly shaken with such violent trembling that he almost fell to the deck.
Then he recovered himself with a violent effort,
and cried through his chattering teeth,
believe, how can I help it?
Whoever and whatever you are,
you are well-named, the Master of the Terror.
End of Chapter 29.
Chapter 30 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith.
This Libri-Vox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 30
At close quarters.
As soon as the captive war balloons had been released,
the Ithurial and her consorts,
without any further delay or concern,
for the issue of the decisive battle which would probably prove to be the death struggle of the German Empire,
headed away to the northward at the utmost speed of the two smaller vessels.
Their objective point was Copenhagen, and the distance rather more than 260 miles in a straight line.
This was covered in under two hours and a half, and by noon they had reached the Danish capital.
In crossing the water from Strasland they had sighted several war vessels, all flighted in the sea.
all flying British, German or Danish colours, and all making a northerly course like themselves.
They had not attempted to speak to any of these, because, as they were all apparently bound for the
same point, and as the speed of the airships was more than five times as great as that of the
swiftest cruiser, to do so would have been a waste of time, when every moment might be of the
utmost consequence. Off Copenhagen, the aerial travellers saw the first signs of the terrible
night's work, with details of which the Dresa has already been made acquainted. Wrecked fortifications,
cruisers and battleships, bearing every mark of a heavy engagement, some with their top
works battered into ruins, their military masts gone, and their guns dismounted, some down by the
head and some by the stern, and others evidently run ashore to save them from sinking, and the
harbour crowded with others in little better condition. Everywhere there were eloquent proofs of the
disaster which had overtaken the Allied fleets on the previous night.
There seems to have been some rough work going on down there within the last few hours,
said Arnold to Natas, as they came in sight of the scene of destruction.
The Russians could not have done this alone, for when the war began they were shut up in the
Baltic by an overwhelming force, of which these seemed to be the remains, and those
fort yonder were never destroyed by anything but our shells.
Yes, replied Natas, it is easy to see what has happened.
The Lucifer was sent here to help the Russian fleet to break the blockade,
and it looks as though it has been done very effectually.
We are just a few hours too late, I fear.
That one victory will have an immense effect on the course of the war,
for it is almost certain that the Russians will make for the Atlantic
around the north of the Shetland Islands,
and cooperate with the French and Italian squadrons along the British line of communication with the West.
That once cut, food will go up to famine prices in Britain,
and the end will not be far off.
Natas spoke without the slightest apparent personal interest in the subject,
but his words brought a flush to Arnold's cheeks
and made him suddenly clench his hands and knit his brows.
After all he was an Englishman,
and though he owed England nothing but the accident of his birth,
the knowledge that one of his own ships should be the means of bringing this disaster upon her,
made him forget for the moment the gulf that he had placed between himself and his native land,
and longed to go to her rescue.
But it was only a passing emotion.
He remembered that his country was now elsewhere,
and that all his hopes were now alien to Britain and her fortunes.
If Natas noticed the effect of his words,
he made no sign that he did,
and he went on in the same even tone as before.
We must overtake the fleet,
and either recapture the Lucifer,
or destroy her before she does any more mischief in Russian hands.
The first thing to do is to find out what has happened,
and what course they have taken, hoist the Union Jack over a flag of truce on all three ships,
and signal to Mazenov to come alongside. We had better stop here till we get the news.
The master's orders were at once executed, and as soon as the aerial was floating beside the
flagship, he said to her captain, go down and speak to that cruiser lying at anchor off the
harbour, and learn all you can of what has happened. Tell them freely how it happened that
Lucifer assisted the Russians if it turns out that she did so. Say that we have no hostility to
Britain at present, but rather the reverse, and that our only purpose just now is to retake the
airship and prevent her doing any more damage. If you can get any newspapers, do so.
I understand fully, replied Mazanov, and a minute later his vessel was sinking rapidly
down towards the cruiser. His reception was evidently friendly, for those on board the ethereal,
saw that he ran the aerial close alongside the man-of-war after the first hails had been exchanged,
and conversed for some time with a group of offices across the rails of the two vessels.
Then a large roll of newspapers was passed from the cruiser to the air,
salutes were exchanged, and the aerial rose gracefully into the air to rejoin her consorts,
followed by the envious glances of the crews of the battered warships.
Mazanov presented his report,
the facts of which were substantially those given in the St. James''s
Gazette telegram, and added that the British officers had confessed to him that the damage done
was so great, both to the fleet and the shore fortifications, that the sound was now practically
as open as the Atlantic, and that it would be two or three weeks before even half the Allied
force would be able to take the sea in fighting trim. They added that there was not the slightest
need to conceal their condition, as the Russians who had steamed in triumph past their shattered
ships and silenced forts, knew it just as well as they did. As regards the Russian fleet,
it had been followed past the score and had headed out westward. In their opinion,
it would consider itself strong enough with the aid of the airship to sweep the North Sea,
and would probably attempt to force the Straits of Dover as it had done the sound, and effect
a junction with the French squadrons at Brest and Sherbourg. This done, a combined attack might
possibly be made upon Portsmouth, or the disson.
of the Channel fleet attempted.
The effect of the airship shells upon both forts and ships
had been so appalling that the Russians
would no doubt think themselves strong enough for anything
as long as they had possession of her.
They were extremely polite, said Mazanov,
as he concluded his story.
They asked me to go ashore and interview the Admiral,
who, they told me, would guarantee any amount of money
on behalf of the British government
if we would only cooperate with their fleets for even a month.
They said that Britain would glad to be.
sadly pay a hundred thousand a month for the hire of each ship and her crew, and they looked
quite puzzled, when I refused point-blank, and said that a million a month would not do it.
They evidently take us for new sort of pirates, corsairs of the air, or something of that kind,
for when I said that a few odd millions were no good to people who could levy blackmail
on the whole earth if they chose, they stared at me and asked me what we did want if we didn't
won money. The idea
that we could have any higher aims never
seemed to have entered their heads, and of course
I didn't enlighten them.
Quite right, said Natas with a quiet laugh.
They will learn our aims quite soon enough,
and now we must overtake the Russian fleet as soon as possible.
You say they pass the score soon up to five this morning.
That gives them nearly six hours start.
And if they are steaming twenty miles an hour,
as they say they are, they will now be some
120 miles west of the score.
Captain Arnold, if we cut straight across Zealand and Jutland,
about what distance ought we to travel before we meet them?
Arnold glanced at the chart which lay spread out on the table of the saloon
in which they were sitting and said,
I should say a course of about 200 miles due north-west from here
ought to take us with inside of them,
unless they're making for the Atlantic and keep very close to the Swedish coast,
in that case I should say 250 in the same direction.
"'Very well, then. Let us take that course and make all the speed we can,' said Natas.
And within ten minutes the three vessels was speeding away to the northwestward, at a hundred and twenty miles an hour, over the verdant lowlands of the Danish peninsula.
The ethereal kept about five miles ahead of the others, and when the journey had lasted about an hour and three quarters, the man who had been stationed in the conning tower signalled fleet in sight to the saloon.
The airships were then travelling at an elevation of three thousand feet.
A good ten miles to the northward could be seen, the Russian fleet steering to the westward,
and, judging by the dense clouds of smoke that were pouring out of the funnels of the vessels,
making all the speed they could.
Arnold, who had gone forward to the conning tower as soon as the signal sounded,
at once returned to the saloon and made his formal report to Natas.
The Russian fleet is in sight, heading to the westward,
and therefore evidently meaning to reach the Atlantic by the north of the Shetlands.
There are twelve large battleships
About 25 cruisers of different sizes
Eight of them very large
And a small swarm of torpedo boats
Being towed by the larger vessels
I suppose to save their coal
I see no signs of the Lucifer at present
But from what we have learnt
She will be on the deck of one of the large cruisers
What are your orders
Recover the airship if you can
Replied Natas
Send Mazenov with Professor Vonov
To convey the Tsar's letter to the Admiral
and demand the surrender of the Lucifer.
If he refuses, let the aerial return at once,
and we will decide what to do.
I leave the details with you with the most perfect confidence.
Arnold bowed in silence and retired,
catching as he turned to leave the saloon a glance from Natasha,
which it must be confessed meant more to him than even the command of the master.
From the expression of his face as he went to the wheelhouse to take charge of the ship,
it was evident that it would go hard with the Russian fleet,
if the Admiral refused to recognize the order of the Tsar.
When he got to the wheelhouse, the ethereal was almost over the fleet.
He signalled stop to the engine room.
Immediately the propellers slowed and then ceased their rapid revolutions,
and at the same time the fan wheels went aloft and began to revolve.
This was a prearranged signal to the others to do the same,
and by the time they had overtaken the flagship, they also came to a standstill.
As soon as they were within speaking distance,
Arnold hailed the Orion and Ariel to come alongside.
After communicating to Tremaine and Mazanov the orders of Natas, he said to the latter,
you'll take Professor Volnoff to present the Tsar's letter to the Admiral in command of the fleet.
Fly the Russian flag over a flag of truce, and if he acknowledges it,
say that if the Lucifer has given up, we shall allow the fleet to go on its way on molested,
and without asking any question.
The cruiser that has her on board must separate from the rest of the fleet,
and allow two of your men to take possession of her and bring her up here.
The lives of the four traitors are safe for the present if the airship is given up quietly.
And if they will not recognise the authority of the Tsar's letter and refuse to give the airship up,
what then? asked Mazanov.
In that case, haul down the Russian flag and get a loft as quickly as you can.
You can leave the rest of us, said Arnold.
Meanwhile, Tremaine, you will go down to 2,000 feet or so and keep your eye on that big
cruiser a bit ahead of the rest of the fleet. I fancy I can make out the Lucifer on her deck.
Train a couple of guns on it, and don't let the airship rise without orders. I shall stop
up here for the present and be ready to make things lively for the Admiral if he refuses to
obey his master's orders. The aerial took the Professor on board and hoisted the Russian
colours over the flag of truce, and began to sink down towards the fleet. As she descended
the Admiral in command of the squadron, already not a little puzzled by the appearance
of the three airships, was still more mystified by seeing the Russian ensign flying from
her flagstaff. Was this only a ruse of the terrorists, or were they flying the Russian flag for a
legitimate reason? As he knew from the experience of the previous night that the airships, if their
intentions were hostile, could destroy his fleet in detail without troubling to parley with him,
he concluded that there was a good reason for the flag of truce, and so he ordered one to be flown
from his own masthead in answer to it.
The white flag at once enabled Mazanov
to single out the huge battleship
on which it was flying as the Admiral's flagship.
The fleet was proceeding in four columns of line abreast.
First two long lines of cruisers,
each with one or two torpedo boats in tow,
and with scouts thrown out on each wing,
and then two lines of battleships
in the centre of the first of which was the flagship.
It was a somewhat risky matter
for the aerial to descend,
thus right in the middle of the whole fleet, but Mazanov had his orders and they had to be obeyed,
and so down he went, running his bow up to within a hundred feet of the hurricane deck,
on which stood the Admiral, surrounded by several of his officers.
"'I have a message for the Admiral of the Fleet,' he shouted as soon as he came within Hale.
"'Who are you, and from whom is your message?' came the reply.
"'Constantine Volnov of the Imperial Arsenal at Petersburg brings the message from the Tsar in writing.
"'His Majesty's messenger is welcome. Come alongside.'
The Ariel ran ahead, until her prow touched the rail of the hurricane deck,
and the Professor advanced with the Tsar's letter in his hand and gave it to the Admiral,
saying,
"'You are acquainted with me, Admiral Prabilov.
Though I bear it unwillingly, I can vouch for the letter being authentic.
I saw His Majesty write it, and he gave it into my hands.
Then how'd you come to be an unwilling bearer?
of it, asked the Admiral, scowling and gnawing his moustache as he read the unwelcome letter.
What are these terms, and with whom were they made?
Pardon me, Admiral, interrupted Mazanov.
That is not the question.
I presume you recognise his Majesty's signature and see that he desires the airship to be given up.
His Majesty's signature can be forged, just as neelist passports can be, Mr. Terrorist,
for that's what I presume you are, and—' Admiral,
"'I solemnly assure you that that letter is genuine,
"'and that it is really His Majesty's wish that the airship should be given up,'
"'the Professor broke in before Monsnoff had time to reply.
"'It is to be given in exchange for nine war balloons,
"'which these airships captured before daybreak this morning.
"'How do you come to be bearer of it, sir?
"'Please answer me that first.'
"'I am a prisoner of war.
"'I surrendered to save the Arsenal, and perhaps Petersburg,
from destruction under circumstances which I cannot now explain.
Thank you, sir, that is quite enough.
A pretty story, truly.
And you asked me to believe this,
and to give up that priceless airship on such grounds as these.
A story that would hardly deceive a child.
You captured nine of the Tsar's war balloons this morning,
had an interview with his majesty,
got this letter from him at Kusherin,
more than five hundred miles away, and bring it here.
And it is barely two in the afternoon.
"'No, gentlemen. I am too old a sailor to be taken in by a yarn like that.
I believe this letter to be a forgery, and I will not give the airship up on its authority.'
"'That's your last word, is it?' asked Mazanov, white with passion, but still forcing himself to speak coolly.
"'That is my last word, sir, save to tell you that if you do not hold that flag you are masquerading under down at once I will fire upon you,' shouted the Admiral,
tearing the Tsar's letter into fragments as he spoke.
If I hauled that flag down,
it will be the signal for the airships up yonder
to open fire upon you.
So your blood be on your own heads,
said Mazenov, stamping thrice on the deck as he spoke.
The propellers of the aerial whirled round
in a reverse direction,
and she sprang swiftly back from the battleship,
at the same time rising rapidly in the air.
Before she had cleared a hundred yards
and before the flag of truce was hauled down,
there was a sharp grinding rapport,
from one of the tops of the man-of-war, and a hail of bullets from a machine-gun swept across the deck.
Mazanov heard a splintering of wood and glass, and a deep groan beside him.
He looked round and saw the professor clasp his hand to a great red wound in his breast, and fall in a heap on the deck.
This was the event of an instant, the next he had trained one of the bow-gunners downwards on the centre of the deck of the Russian flagship and sent the projectile to its mark.
Then, Quickers thought, he sprang over and discharged the other gun, almost at random.
He saw the dazzling green flash of the explosions, then came a shaking of the atmosphere,
and a roar as of a hundred thunder-claps in his ears, and he dropped scentless to the deck beside the corpse of the professor.
End of Chapter 30
Chapter 31 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
A Russian Raid
Mazanov came to himself about ten minutes later,
lying on one of the seats in the after-saloon,
and all that he saw when he first opened his eyes
was the white, anxious face of Radna, bending over him.
Oh, what is the matter? What has happened?
Where am I? he asked as soon as his tongue obeyed his will.
His voice, although broken and unsteady,
was almost as strong as usual,
and Radna's face immediately brightened as she heard it.
A smile soon chased away her.
anxious look and she said cheerily,
Ah, come, you're not
killed after all. You're still on board
the aerial, and what has happened
is this as far as I can see.
In your hurry to return
the shot from the Russian flagship,
you fired your guns at too close
range, and the shock of the explosion stunned you.
In fact, we thought for a moment you had blown the
aerial up too, for she shook
so that we all fell down. Then her
engine stopped and she almost
fell into the water, before there could be
started again? Is she all right now? Where's the Russian fleets? What has happened to the flagship?
I must get on deck, exclaimed Muzonov, sitting up on the seat. As he did so, he put his hand to his
head and said, I feel a bit shaky still. What's that? Brandy you've got there? Get me some champagne
and put the brandy into it. I should be all right when I've had a good drink. Now I think of it,
I wonder that explosion didn't blow us to bits. You haven't told me what became of the flagship.
continued, as Radner came back with a small bottle of champagne and uncorked it.
Well, the flagship is at the bottom of the German ocean.
When Petrov told me that you had fallen dead, as he said, on deck,
I ran up in defiance of your orders and swords the battleship just going down.
The shells had blown the middle of her right out,
and a cloud of steam and smoke and fire was rising out of a great, ragged space
where the funnels had been.
Before I got you down here, she broke right in two and went down,
That serves that blagod Prabolov ride for saying that we forged the Tsar's letter and firing on a flag of truce.
Poor Volnov's dead, I suppose.
Oh yes, replied Radner sadly.
He was shot almost to pieces by the volley from the machine gun.
The deck's saloon is riddled with bullets and the deck badly torn up.
But fortunately the hull and propellers are almost uninjured.
But come, drink this.
Then you can go up and see for yourself.
So saying she handed him a time.
tumble of champagne well dashed with brandy. He drank it down at a gulp, like the Russian that he was,
and said as he put the glass down, that's better, I feel a new man. Now give me a kiss, Batyushka,
and I'll be off. When he reached the deck, he found the aerial ascending towards the ethereal,
and about a mile astern of the Russian fleet, the vessels of which were blazing away into
the air with their machine guns, in the hope of bringing him down on the wing, as he afterwards
put it. He could hear the bullets singing along underneath him, but the aerial was rising so fast
and going at such a speed through the air, at the moment the Russians got the range, they lost it
again, and so merely wasted their ammunition. Neither the Ithurial nor the Orion seemed to have
taken any part in the battle so far, or to have done anything to avenge the attack made upon
the aerial. Masenov wondered not a little at this, as both Arnold and Tremaine must have seen
the fate of the Russian flagship. As soon as he got within speaking distance of the Ithurial,
He sang out to Arnold, who was on the deck.
I got in a rather tight place down there.
That scoundrel fired upon us with the flag of truce flying,
and when I gave him a couple of shells in return,
I thought the end of the world was come.
You fired at too close range, my friend.
Those shells are sudden death to anything within a hundred yards of them.
Are you all well on board?
You've been knocked about a bit, I see.
No, poor Volnov's dead.
He was killed standing close beside me,
and I wasn't touched, though the explosion of the shell
knock the senses out of me completely. However, the machinery is all right, and I don't think
the hull is hurt to speak of. But what are you doing? I should have thought you'd have blown
half the fleet out of the water by this time. No, we saw that you had amply avenged yourself,
and the master's orders were not to do anything till you returned. You'd better come on board
and consult with him. Mazanov did so, and when he had told his story to Natas, the latter mystified
him not a little by replying, I am glad that not that not.
of you are injured though of course I'm sorry that I sent Volnoff to his death but
that is a fortune of war if one of us fell into his master's hands his fate
would be worse than that you avenge the outrage promptly and effectively I've
decided not to injure the Russian fleet more than I can help it has work to do
which must not be interfered with my only object is to recover the Lucifer if
possible and so we shall follow the fleet for the present across the North Sea on
our way to rendezvous with the other vessels from area, which are to meet us on the Rockall
Island and wait our opportunity. Should the opportunity not come before them, we must proceed
to extremities and destroy her and the cruiser that has her on board. And do you think we
shall get such an opportunity? I don't know, replied Natas, but it is possible. I don't think it likely
that the fleet will have coal enough for a long cruise in the Atlantic, and therefore it is
possible that they will make a descent on Aberdeen, which they are quite strong enough to capture
if they like and coal up there. In that case it is extremely probable that they will make use
of the airship to terrorise the town into surrender, and as soon as she takes the air we must make
a dash for her, and either take her or blow her to pieces. Arnold expressed his entire agreement
with this idea, and as the event proved it was entirely correct. Instead of steering nor nor-nour-west,
as they would have done, had they intended to go round the Shetland Island.
or northwest, had they chosen the course between the Orkneys and the Shetlands, the Russian vessels kept a due westerly course during the rest of the day, and this course could only take them to the Scotch coast near Aberdeen.
The distance from where they were was a little under 500 miles, and at their present rate of steaming they would reach Aberdeen about four o'clock on the following afternoon.
The airships followed them at a height of 4,000 feet during the rest of the day, and until shortly before dawn on the following morning.
Then they put on speed, took a wide sweep to the northward and returned southward over Banshear,
and, passing Aberdeen to the west, found a secluded, resting place on the northern spur of the
Kincardinshire hills, about five miles to the southward of the Granite City.
Here the repairs which were needed by the aerial were at once taken in hand by her own crew
and that of the Ithurial, while the Orion was sent out to sea again to keep a sharp lookout for
the Russian fleet, which she would sight long before she herself became.
visible, and then to watch the movements of the Russians from as greater distance as possible
until it was time to make the counter-attack.
As Aberdeen was then one of the coaling depots for the North Sea Squadron, it was defended
by two battleships, the Ascalon and the Menelaus, three powerful coast defence vessels,
the Thundra, the Cyclops and the Pluto, six cruisers and twelve torpedo boats.
The shore defences consisted of a fort on the north bank at the mouth of the D, mounting
10 heavy guns, and the girdle-ness fort, mounting 24-9-inch 25-ton guns, in connection with which
was a station for working navigable torpedoes of the Brennan type, which had been considerably
improved during the last 10 years. Shortly after 2 o'clock, on the afternoon of the 30th,
the Orion returned to her consorts with the news that the Russian fleet was 40 miles off the land,
heading straight for Aberdeen, and that there were no other warships in sight as far as could be seen to the southward.
From this fact it was concluded that the Russians had escaped the notice of the North Sea Squadron,
and so would only have the force defending Aberdeen to reckon with.
Even had they not possessed the airship, this force was so far inferior to their own
that there would be little chance of successfully defending the town against them.
They had eleven battleships, twenty-five cruisers, eight of which were very large and heavily armed, and forty torpedo boats, to pit against the little British force and the two forts.
but given the assistance of the Lucifer and the town practically lay at their mercy.
They evidently feared no serious opposition in their raid, for without even waiting for nightfall,
they came on at full speed, darkening the sky with their smoke, the battleships in the centre,
a dozen cruisers on either side of them, and one large cruiser about a mile ahead of their centre.
When the captain of the Ascalon, who was in command of the port, saw the overwhelming force of the hostile fleet,
he at once came to the conclusion
that it would be madness for him to attempt
to put to sea with his eleven ships
and his six-upido boats.
The utmost that he could do was to remain in shore
and assist the forts to keep the Russians at bay if possible
until the assistance,
which had already been telegraphed for
to Dundee and the Firth of Fourth,
where the bulk of the North Sea squadron was then stationed,
could come to his aid.
Five miles off the land, the Russian fleet stopped,
and the Lucifer rose from the deck of the big cruiser,
and stationed herself about a mile to seaward of the mouth of the river at an elevation of three thousand feet.
Then a torpedo boat flying a flag of truce shot out from the Russian line,
and ran to within a mile of the shore.
The Commodore of the port sent out one of his torpedo boats to meet her,
and this craft brought back a summons to surrender the port for twelve hours,
and permit six of the Russian cruisers to fill up with coal.
The alternative would be bombardment of the town by the fleet and the airship,
which alone, as the Russian said, held the fort and the ships at its mercy.
To this demand the British Commodore sent back a flat refusal,
and defiance to the Russian commander to do his worst.
Where the Ethurial and her consorts were lying,
the hills between them and the sea completely screened them
from the observation of those on board the Lucifer.
Arnold and Tremaine had climbed to the top of a hill above their ships
and watched the movements of the Russians through their glasses.
As soon as they saw the Lucifer rise into the air,
they return to the ethereal to form their plans for their share in the conflict that they saw impending.
I'm afraid we can't do much until it gets a good deal darker than it is now, said Arnold,
in reply to a question from Natas as to his view of the situation.
If we take the air now, the Lucifer will see us, and we must remember that she is armed with the
same weapons as we have, and a shot from one of her guns would settle any of us that it struck.
Even if we hit her first, we should destroy her, and we could have done that easily,
yesterday. It has felt very like thunder all day, and I see there are some very black-looking
clouds rolling up there over the hills to the south-west. My advice is to wait for those. I'm afraid
we can't do anything to save the town under the circumstances, but in this state of the atmosphere
a heavy bombardment is practically certain to bring on a severe thunderstorm and to
fetch those clouds up at the double quick. I don't for a moment think that the British will
surrender, big and all as the Russian forces, and as they have never seen the effects of our
shells they won't fear the Lucifer much until she commences operations, and then it will be too late.
Listen, they've begun. There goes the first gun. A deep, dull boom came rolling up the hills
from the sea as he spoke, and was almost immediately followed by a rapid series of similar
reports, which quickly deepened into a continuous roar. Everyone, who could be spared from the airship,
at once ran up to the top of the hill, to watch the progress of the fight. The Russian fleet had
advanced to within three miles of the land, and had opened a furious cannonade on the British ships
and the forts, which were manfully replying to it with every available gun. By the time the
watchers on the hill had focused their glasses on the scene, the Lucifer discharged her first shell
on the fort on Gerdel Ness. They saw the blaze of the explosion gleam through the smoke that
already hung thick over the low building. Another and another followed in quick succession,
and the firing from the fort ceased. The smoke dripped.
drifted slowly away, and disclosed a heap of shapeless ruins.
"'That is horrible work, isn't it?' said Arnold to tremaine through his clenched teeth.
"'Anywhere but on British ground would not be so bad.
But the sight of that makes my blood boil.
I would give my ears to take our ships into the air and smash up that Russian fleet
as we did the French squadron in the Atlantic.'
"'There spoke the true Britain, Captain Arnold,' said Natasha,
who was standing beside him under a clump of trees.
Yes, I can quite understand how you feel watching a scene like that, for country is country, after all.
Even my half-English blood is pretty near boiling point, and though I wouldn't give my ears,
I would give a good deal to go with you and do as you say.
But you may rest assured that the Master's Way is the best, and will prove the shortest road to the universal peace which can only come through universal war.
Courage, my friend, and patience.
There will be a heavy reckoning to pay for this sort of thing one day, and that, before very
very long.
Ha! exclaimed Tremaine.
There goes the other fort.
I suppose it will be the turn of the ships next.
What a frightful scene!
Twenty minutes ago it was as peaceful as these hills!
And look at it now!
The second fort had been destroyed as rapidly as the first, and the cessation of the
fire of both had made a very perceptible difference in the cannonade, though the great guns
of the Russian fleet still roared continuously and poured a hurricane of shot and shell into
the mouth of the river, across which the British ships were drawn, keeping up the unequal
conflict like so many bulldogs at bay. Over them and the river hung a dense pall of bluish-white
smoke, through which the Lucifer sent projectile after projectile in an attempt to sink the
British iron clads. As those on board her could only judge by the flash of the guns, the
aim was very imperfect, and several projectiles were wasted falling into the sea and exploding
there, throwing up mountains of water, but not doing any further damage. At length, a brilliant
green flash shot up through the smoke clouds over the river mouth. He has hit one of the ships
at last, exclaimed Tremaine, as he saw the flash. It'll soon be all up with poor old Aberdeen.
I don't think so, exclaimed Arnold. At any rate, the Lucifer won't do much more harm. There comes
the storm at last. Back to the ships, all of you at once. It's time to go loft. As he spoke,
A brilliant flash of lightning split the inky clouds, which had now risen high over the western hills, and a deep roll of thunder came echoing up the valleys as if in answer to the roar of the cannonade on the sea.
The moment everyone was on board, Arnold gave the signal to ascend.
As soon as the fan wheels had raised them a hundred feet from the ground, he gave the signal for full speed ahead, and the three airships swept upwards to the west as though to meet the coming storm.
End of Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 32
The End of the Chase
The flight of the ethereal and her
consorts were so graduated
that as they rose to the level of the storm cloud
they missed it and passed diagonally beyond it
at a sufficient distance to avoid disturbing
the electrical balance between it and the earth.
The object of doing so was not so much to escape a discharge of electricity, since all the vital parts of the machinery and the power cylinders were carefully insulated, but rather in order not to provoke a lightning flash which might have revealed their rapid passage to the occupants of the Lucifer.
as it was they swept upwards and westward at such a speed that they had gained the cover of the
thunder-cloud and placed a considerable area of it between themselves and the town long before the
storm broke over Aberdeen and so they were provided with ample shelter under or rather over which
they were to make their attack on the Lucifer they waited until the clouds coming up from the
westward joined those which had begun to gather thick and black and threatening over the
Russian fleet, soon after the tremendous cannonade had begun. The shock of the meeting of the two
cloud squadrons formed a fitting counterpart to the drama of death and destruction that was being
played on land and sea. The brilliant sunshine of the midsummer afternoon was suddenly obscured
by a darkness, born of smoke and cloud, like that of a midwinter night. The smoke of the cannonade
rose heavily and mingled with the clouds, and the atmospheric concussions produced by the discharge of
hundreds of heavy guns brought down the rain in torrents. Almost continuous streams of lightning
flashed from cloud to cloud and from heaven to earth, eclipsing the spouting fire of the guns,
while to the roar of the bombardment was added an almost unbroken roll of thunder.
Above all this hideous turmoil of human and elemental strife, the three airships floated for a while
in a serene and sunlit atmosphere, but this was only for a time. Arnold had taken the position
and altitude of the Lucifer very carefully by means of his sextant and compass before he rose
into the air, and as soon as his preparations were complete, he made another observation of the
angle of the sun's elevation, allowing, of course, for his own, and placed his three ships
as nearly perpendicular as he could over the Lucifer, floating on the underside of the storm cloud.
His preparations had been simple in the extreme. Four light, strong, grappling irons,
hung downwards from the ethereal, two at the bow and two at the stern, by thin steel, wire, rope.
Two similar ones hung from the starboard side of the Orion, which was on his left hand,
and two from the port side of the aerial, which was on his right hand.
As they gained the desired position, a man was stationed at each of the ropes,
with instructions how to act when the word was given.
Then the fan wheels were slowed down and the three vessels sank swiftly through the cloud.
Through the mist and darkness underneath they saw the white shape of the Lucifer almost immediately below them, so accurately had the position been determined.
They sank a hundred feet farther, and then Arnold shouted,
Now is your time! Cast!
Instantly the eight grappling irons dropped and swung towards the Lucifer,
hooking themselves in the stays of her masts and the railings that ran completely around her deck.
Now, up again, and ahead! shouted Arnold once more,
and the fanwheels of the three ships revolved at their utmost speed.
The airplanes had already been inclined to the full,
the nine propellers whirled round,
and the recaptured Lucifer was dragged forward and upwards
through the mist and darkness of the thunder-cloud
into the bright sunshine above.
So suddenly had the strange manoeuvre been executed
that those on board her had not time to grasp
what had really happened to them
before they found themselves captured and utterly helpless.
As she hung below her three captors,
It was impossible to bring one of the Lucifer's guns to bear upon them,
while four guns, two from the aerial and two from the Orion,
grinned down upon her, ready to blow her into fragments at the least sign of resistance.
Added to this, a dozen magazine rifles covered her deck,
threatening sudden death to the six bewilded men,
who were still staring helplessly about them,
in wonderment at the strange thing that had happened to them.
"'Who are the Russian officers in command of that airship?' hailed Mazenov from the aerial.
Two men in Russian uniforms raised their hands in reply, and Mazanov hailed again.
"'Which will you have? Surrender or death? If you surrender, your lives are safe,
and we will put you on to the land as soon as possible. If not, you will be shot.'
"'We surrender!' exclaimed one of the officers, drawing his sword and dropping it on the deck.
The other followed suit, and Mazenov continued,
"'Very good. Remain where you are. The first man that moves will be shot down.'
Almost before the last words had left his lips, half a dozen men had slid down the wire ropes and landed on the deck of the Lucifer.
The moment their feet had touched the deck, each whipped a magazine pistol out of his belt and covered his man.
Within a couple of minutes the captives were all disarmed.
Indeed most of them had thrown their weapons down on the first summons.
The arms were tossed overboard, and all but the two Russian officers were rapidly bound hand and foot.
Then three of the six men descended to the engine room, and one went to the wheelhouse.
In another minute the fanwheels of the Lucifer began to spin round faster and quickly raised her to the level of the other three ships,
and so the recapture of the deserter was completed.
The two officers were at once summoned on board the ethereal, and shut up under guard in separate cabins.
The rest of the crew of the Lucifer was found to consist of the four traitors who had carried her away,
and two Russian engineers, who had been put on board to assist in the working of the vessel.
As soon as these had been replaced by a crew drafted from the Ithurial and her consorts
under the command of Lieutenant Marston, Arnold gave the order to go ahead at 50 miles an hour to the northward,
and the four airships immediately sped away in that direction,
leaving Aberdeen to its fate, and within a little over an hour,
the sounds of both storm and battle had died away in silence behind them.
when they were fairly under way natas ordered the four deserters to be bought before him in the after saloon of the flagship he sat at one end of the table and they were placed in a line in front of him at the other each with the guard behind him and the muzzle of a pistol at his head
Peter Tambov, Emos Vornier, Ivanchisco and Paul Orelov, you have broken your oaths, betrayed your
companions, deserted the cause to which you devoted your lives, and placed in the hands of
the Russian tyrant the means of destruction which has enabled him to break the blockade of
the Baltic, and so perhaps to change the whole course of the war which he is now waging, as
you well know, with the object of conquering Europe and enslaving its peoples. Already the lives
of thousands of better men than you have been lost through this vile treason of yours,
the vilest of all treason, for it was committed for love of money.
By the laws of the brotherhood, your lives are forfeit,
and if you had a hundred lives each, they would be forfeited again
by the calamities that your treason has brought, and will bring upon the world.
You will die in half an hour.
If you have any preparations to make for the next world, make them.
I have done with you. Go.
Half an hour later, the four days.
deserters were taken up onto the deck of the Ithuriel. The signal was given to stop the flotilla,
which was then flying 3,000 feet above the waters of the Moray Firth. As soon as they came to a standstill,
their crews were summoned on deck. The three smaller vessels floated around the ethereal
at a distance of about 50 yards from her. The traitors bound hand and foot were stood up
facing the rail of the flagship, and four of her crew were stationed opposite to them,
on the other side of the deck with loaded rifles. They were allowed one last,
last look upon sun and sky, and then their eyes were bandaged. As soon as this was done,
Arnold raised his hand. The four rifles came up to the ready, a stream of flame shot from the
muzzles, and the bodies of the four traitors lurched forward over the rail, and disappeared
into the abyss beneath. Now, gentlemen, said Arnold in French, turning to the two Russian
officers who had been spectators of the scene, that is how we punish traitors. Your own
lives are spared because we do not murder prisoners of war. You are
will, I hope, in due time, return to your master, and you will tell him why we have been obliged
to retake the airship, which he surrendered to us, by force, and therefore why we destroyed his
flagship in the North Sea. If Admiral Prabulov had obeyed his orders, the Lucifer would have
been surrendered to us quietly, and there would have been, for the present, no further trouble.
Tell him, also from me, as Admiral of the terrorist fleet, that, so far as matters have now gone,
we shall take no farther part in the war, but that the moment he brings his war balloons across the
waters which separate Britain from Europe, the last hour of his empire will have struck.
If he neglects this warning with which I now entrust you, I will bring a force against him
before which he shall be as helpless as the armies of the alliance have so far been before him
and his war balloons, and more than this tell him that if I conquer I will not spare.
I will hold him and his advisers strictly to account, for all that may happen after that
moment. There will be no
treatise with conquered enemies in the hour of
our victory. We will have blood
for blood and life for life.
Remember that, and bear the message to
him faithfully. For the present
you will be prisoners on parole, but I
warn you that you will be watched night and
day, and at the first suspicion of
treachery you will be shot, and cast
into the air, as those traitors were
just now. You will
remain on board this ship. The two
engineers will be placed one on board
of each of two of our consorts,
In twenty-four hours or so you will be landed on Spanish soil and left to your own devices.
Meanwhile, we shall make you as comfortable as the circumstances permit.
The two Russian officers bowed their acknowledgments, and Arnold gave the signal for the flotilla to proceed.
It was then about seven o'clock in the evening.
Plying at the rate of a hundred miles an hour, the squadron crossed the mouth of the Moray Firth,
trending to the westward until they passed over Thurso, and then they took a westerly course to rock-haw,
Island 400 miles to the west. Here they met the two other airships which had been
dispatched from area with extra power cylinders and munitions of war in case they
had been needed for a prolonged campaign. The cylinders which had been
exhausted on board the Ithurial and a three consorts were replaced and then the
whole squadron rose into the air from one of the peaks of Rockall Island and
winged its way southward to the northwestern coast of Spain. They made the
Spanish land near Coronae, shortly before
on the following evening, and here the four Russian prisoners were released on the seashore,
and provided with money to take them as far as Valladolith, where they would be able to communicate
with the French military authorities at Toulouse. The terrorist squadron then rose once more into
the air, ascended to a height of 2,000 feet, skirted the Portuguese coast, and then took a south-easterly
course over Morocco, through one of the passes of the Atlas Mountains, and so across the
desert of Sahara and the wilds of Central Africa to area.
End of Chapter 32
Chapter 33 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 33
The Breaking of the Charm
The first news of the Russian attack on Aberdeen
was received in London soon after five o'clock on the afternoon of the 30th
and produced an effect which it is quite beyond the
power of language to describe. The first telegram containing the bare announcement of the
fact fell like a bolt from the blue on the great metropolis. It ran as follows. Aberdeen,
4.30pm. A large fleet, supposed to be the Russian fleet, which broke the blockade of the
Baltic on the morning of the 28th, has appeared off the town. About 40 large vessels can be made
out. Our defences are quite inadequate to cope with such an immense force, but we shall
do our best till help comes. After that, the wires were kept hot with messages until well into
the night. The newspapers rushed out edition after edition to keep pace with them, and in all the
office windows of the various journals, copies of the telegrams were posted up as soon as they
arrived. As the messages multiplied in number, they brought worse and worse tidings, until
excitement grew to frenzy, and frenzy degenerated into panic. The thousand tongs of rumour
wagged faster and faster as each hour went by. The raid upon a single town was magnified
into a general invasion of the whole country. Very few people slept in London that night,
and the streets were alive with anxious crowds till daybreak, waiting for the confidently
expected news of the landing of the Russian troops, in spite of the fact that the avowed and real
object of the raid had been made public early in the evening. The following are the most important
of the telegrams which were received, and will suffice to inform the reader of the course of
events after the departure of the four airships from the scene of action.
5pm. A message has been received from the commander of the Russian fleet, demanding the
surrender of the town for 12 hours, to allow six of his ships to fill up with coal.
The captain of the Ascolon in command of the port has refused this demand
and declares that he will fight while he has a ship that will float
or a gun that can be fired.
The Russians are accompanied by the airship which assisted them to break the blockade of the sound.
She is now floating over the town.
The utmost terror prevails among the inhabitants
and crowds are flying into the country to escape the bombardment.
Aid has been telegraphed for to Edinburgh and Dundee
but if the North Sea Squadron is still in the Firth of Fourth,
it cannot get here under nearly 12 hours steaming.
5.30pm
The bombardment has commenced, and fearful damage has been done already.
With three or four shells the airship has blown up and utterly destroyed the fort on Girdle Ness,
which mounted 24 heavy guns.
But for the ships, this leaves the town almost unprotected.
News has just come from the north shore that the bank has been.
batteries there have met with the same fate. The Russians are pouring a perfect storm of shot and
shell into the mouth of the river where our ships are lying, but the town has so far been spared.
5.45 p.m. We have just received news from Edinburgh that the North Sea Squadron left at daybreak
this morning under orders to proceed to the mouth of the Elbe to assist in protecting Hamburg
from an anticipated attack by the same fleet which has attacked us. There is now no hope that
the town can be successfully defended, and the provost has called a town's meeting to consider
the advisability of surrender, though it is feared that the Russians may now make larger demands.
The whole countryside is in a state of the utmost panic.
7pm The town's meeting empowered the provost to call upon Captain Marchmont of the Ascalon
to make terms with the Russians in order to save the town from destruction.
He refused point-blank, although one of the coast defence ships, the thunderer,
has been disabled by shells from the airship, and all his other vessels have been terribly knocked about by the incessant cannonade from the fleet, which has now advanced to within two miles of the shore, having nothing more to fear from the land batteries.
A terrific thunderstorm is raging, and no words can describe the horror of the scene. The airship ceased, firing, nearly an hour ago.
10 p.m. Five of our 11 ships, two battleships and three cruisers, have been sunk. The rest are little.
better than mere wrecks, and seven torpedo boats have been destroyed in attempting to torpedo
some of the enemy's ships. Heavy firing has been heard to the southward, and we have learnt
from Dundee that four battleships and six cruisers have been sent to our relief. A portion of the
Russian fleet has been detached to meet them. We cannot hope anything from them. Captain
Marchmont has now only four ships capable of fighting, but refuses to strike his flag. The storm has
east, and a strong land breeze has blown the clouds and smoke to seaward. The airship has
disappeared. Six large Russian ironclads are heading at full speed towards the mouth of the river.
The telegram broke off short here, and no more news was received from Aberdeen for several hours.
Of this there was only one possible explanation. The town was in the hands of the Russians,
and they had cut the wires. The long charm was broken, and the aisle, inviolate,
was inviolate no more. The next telegram from the north came from Finden, and was published in London just before ten o'clock on the following morning. It ran thus.
Findon, N.B. 9.15. About ten o'clock last night, the attack upon Aberdeen ended in a rush of six ironclads into the river mouth.
They charged down upon the four half-crippled British ships that were left, and in less than five minutes rammed and sank them.
The Russians then demanded the unconditional surrender of the town
under pain of bombardment and destruction.
There was no other course but to yield,
and until 8 o'clock this morning, the town has been in the hands of the enemy.
The Russians at once landed, a large force of sailors and marines,
cut the telegraph wires and the railway lines,
and fired without warning upon everyone who attempted to leave the town.
The stores of coal and ammunition were seized,
and six large cruisers were taking in coal all night.
The banks were also entered and the species he taken possession of as indemnity for the town.
At 8 o'clock the cruisers and battleships steamed out of the river without doing further damage.
The squadron from the Tay was compelled to retire by the overwhelming force that the Russians brought to bear upon it after Aberdeen surrendered.
Half an hour ago the Russian fleet was lost sight of, proceeding at full speed to the north-eastward.
Our loss has been terribly heavy.
The fort and batteries have been destroyed, and all the ships have been sunk or disabled,
and of the whole defending force scarcely 300 men remain.
Captain Marchmont went down on the Ascalon with his flag flying, and fighting to the last moment.
While the excitement caused by the news of the raid upon Aberdeen was at its height,
that is to say, on the morning of the 2nd of July,
intelligence was received in London of a tremendous disaster to the Anglo-Tutonic alliance.
It was nothing less, in short, than the fall of Berlin, the collapse of the German Empire,
and the surrender of the Kaiser and the Crown Prince to the Tsar.
After nearly 60 hours of almost continuous fighting during which fortifications had been wrecked by the war balloons,
the German ammunition trains burnt and blown up by the fire shells reigned from the air,
and the heroic defenders of the city disorganized by the aerial bombardment of melanite shells and cyanogen poison bombs,
and crushed by an overwhelming force of not less than four million assailants.
So fell like a house of cards, the stately fabric built up by the genius of Bismarck and Maltke,
and so, after bearing his part gallantly in the death's struggle of his empire,
had the grandson of the conqueror of Cydan,
yielded up his sword to the victorious autocrat of the Russians.
The terrible news fell upon London like the premonitory echo of an approaching store,
The path of the triumphant Muscovites was now completely open to the forts of the Belgian quadrilateral,
under the walls of which they would form a junction which nothing could now prevent with the beleaguering forces of France.
Would the Belgian strongholds be able to resist any more effectually than the fortification of Berlin had done the assaults of the terrible war balloons of the Tsar?
End of Chapter 33
Chapter 34 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 34
The Path of Conquest
This narrative does not in any sense pretend to be a detailed history of the war,
but only of such phases of it as more immediately concern the working out of those
de-laid and marvellously contrived plans designed by their author
to culminate in nothing less than the collapse of the existing fabric of society
and the upheaval of the whole basis of civilization.
It will therefore be impossible to follow the troops of the Alliance and the League
through the different campaigns which were being simultaneously carried out in different parts of Europe.
The most that can be done will be to present an outline of the leading events
which, operating throughout a period of nearly three months,
prepared the way for the final catastrophe,
in which the tremendous issues of the World War were summed up.
The fall of Berlin was the first decisive blow that had been struck during the war.
Under it the Federation of Kingdoms and States, which had formed the German Empire,
fell asunder almost instantly, and the whole fabric collapsed like a broken bubble.
The shock was felt throughout the length and breadth of Europe,
and it was immediately seen that nothing but a miracle could save the whole of Central Europe
from falling into the hands of the league.
Its immediate results were the surrender of Magdeburg, Brunswick, Hanover and Bremen.
Hamburg strongly garrisoned by British and German troops,
supported by a powerful squadron in the Alba,
and defended by immense fortifications on the Landward side,
alone returned a flat defiance to the summons of the Tsar.
The road to the westward, therefore, lay entirely open to his victorious troops.
As for Hamburg, it was left for the present,
the observation of a core of reconnaissance to be dealt with when its time came.
When Berlin fell, the position of affairs in Europe may be briefly described as follows.
The French army had taken the field nearly five millions strong, and this immense force had been
divided into an army of the north and an army of the east. The former consisting of about two
millions of men had been devoted to the attack on the British and German forces, holding an
almost impregnable position behind the chain of huge fortresses known at present as the Belgian
quadrilateral. This army of the north, doubtless acting in accordance with the preconceived
schemes of operations arranged by the leaders of the League, had so far contented itself
with a series of harassing attacks upon different points of the allied position, and had made
no forward movement in force. The army of the east, numbering nearly three million men,
and divided into 15 Army Corps
had crossed the German frontier
immediately on the outbreak of the war
and at the same moment
that the Russian armies of the north and south
had crossed the eastern Austro-German frontier
and the Italian army had forced the passes of the Tyrol.
The whole of the French fleet of war balloons
had been attached to the Army of the East
with the intention which had been realised
beyond the most sanguine expectations
of overrunning and subjugating Central Europe
in the shortest possible space of time.
It had swept like a destroying tempest
through the Rhine provinces,
leaving nothing in its track
but the ruins of towns and fortresses
and wide wastes of devastated fields and vineyards.
Before the walls of Munich,
it had effected a junction with the Italian army,
consisting of ten army corps,
numbering two million men.
The ancient capital of Bavaria
fell in three days
under the assault of the aerial fleet
and the overwhelming numbers of the attacking force.
Then the Franco-Italian armies advanced down the valley of the Danube
and invested Vienna, which in spite of the heroic efforts of what had been left of the Austrian army
after the disastrous conflicts on the eastern frontier,
was stormed and sacked after three days and nights of almost continuous fighting,
and the most appalling scenes of bloodshed and destruction,
four days after the surrender of the German emperor to the Tsar
had announced the collapse of what had once been, the Triple Alliance.
From Vienna, the Franco-Italian armies continued their way down the valley of the Danube,
and at Budapest was joined by the northern division of the Russian army of the south,
and from there the mighty flood of destruction rolled southeastward
until it overflowed the Balkan Peninsula, sweeping everything before it as it went,
until it joined the force investing Constantinople.
The Turkish army which had retreated before it had concentrated upon Gallipoli, where, in conjunction
with the Allied British and Turkish squadrons holding the Dardanelles, it prepared to advance
to the relief of Constantinople.
The final attack upon the Turkish capital had been purposely delayed until the arrival of the
French war balloons, and as soon as these appeared upon the scene, the work of destruction instantly
recommenced. After four days of bombardment by sea and land and from the air, and a rapid series
of what can only be described as wholesale butcheries, the ancient capital of the Sultan
shared the fate of Berlin and Vienna, and after four centuries and a half, the Turkish
dominion in Europe died in its first stronghold. Meanwhile, one of the wings of the Franco-Italian army
had made a descent upon Gallipoli, and after 48 hours incessant fighting had compelled the remnant of
the Turkish army, which it thus cut off from Constantinople, to take refuge on the Turkish and
British men of war under the protection of the guns of the fleet. In view of the overwhelming
numbers of the enemy and the terrible effectiveness of the war balloons, it was decided that any
attempt to retake Constantinople or even to continue to hold the Dardanelles could only result
in further disaster. The forts of the Dardanelles were therefore evacuated and blown up, and the
British and Turkish fleet, with the remains of the Turkish army on board, steamed southward
to Alexandria, to join forces with the British squadron that was holding the northern approaches
to the Suez Canal. There the Turkish troops were landed, and the Allied fleets prepared
for the naval battle, which the release of the Russian Black Sea Squadron through the opening
of the Dardanelles was considered to have rendered inevitable. Five days later was fought
a second battle of the Nile, a battle compared with which the fourth
former conflict, momentous as it has been, would have seen but child's play.
On the one side, Admiral Beresford, in command of the Mediterranean Squadron, had collected
every available ship and torpedo boat to do battle for the defence of the all-importance
Suez Canal, and opposed to him was an immense armament, formed by the junction of the Russian
Black Sea Squadron with the Franco-Italian fleet, or rather those portions of it which had survived
the attacks, or eluded the vigilance of the British Admiral.
The battle fought almost on the ancient battleground of Nelson and Collingwood was incomparably the greatest sea-fight in the history of war.
The fleet under Admiral Beresford's command consisted of 55 battleships of the first and second class,
46 armoured and 72 unarmored cruisers,
54 gunboats and 270 torpedo boats,
while the Franco-Italian Allied fleets mustered between them 46 battleships, 75 armoured and 63 unarmoured cruisers, 40 gunboats and 250 torpedo boats.
The battle began soon after sundown on the 24th of August and raged continuously for over 60 hours.
The whole issue of the fight was the question of the command of the Mediterranean and the British line of communication with India and the east via the Suez Canal.
The prize was well worthy of the tremendous struggle that the two contending forces waged for it,
and from the two admirals in command to the boys employed on the most insignificant duties about the ships,
every one of the combatants seemed equally impressed with the magnitude of the momentous issues at stake.
To the league, victory meant a deadly blow inflicted upon the only enemy now seriously to be reckoned with.
It meant the severing of the British Empire into two portions,
and the cutting of the one remaining channel of supply.
upon which the heart of the empire now depended for its nutrition.
To destroy Admiral Beresford's fleet would be to achieve as greater triumph on the sea
as the armies of the League had achieved on land by the taking of Berlin, Vienna and Constantinople.
On the other hand, the defeat of the Franco-Italian fleets meant complete command of the Mediterranean
and the ability to destroy in detail all the important seaboard fortresses and arsenals of the league
that were situated on its shores.
It meant the keeping open of the Suez Canal, the maintenance of communication with India and Australia by the shortest route,
and what was by no means the least important consideration, the vindication of British prestige in Egypt, the Sudan and India.
It was with these enormous gains and losses before their eyes that the two forces engaged and fought,
as perhaps men had never fought with each other in the world before.
Everything that science and experience could suggest was done by.
the leaders of both sides. Human life was counted as nothing in the balance, and deeds of the
most reckless heroism were performed in countless instances as the mighty struggle progressed.
With such inflexible determination was the battle waged on either side, and so appalling was the
destruction accomplished by the weapons brought into play, that by sunrise on the morning of the
27th, more than half the opposing fleets had been destroyed, and of the remainder the majority were so
crippled, that a continuance of the fight had become a matter of physical impossibility.
What advantage remained appeared to be on the side of the remains of the Franco-Italian fleet,
but this was speedily negatived, an hour after sunrise by the appearance of a fresh British
squadron, consisting of the five battleships, 15 cruisers, and a large flotilla of gunboats and
torpedo boats, which had passed through the canal during the night from Aden and Sookham,
and appeared on the scene just in time to turn the tide of battle,
decisively in favour of the British Admiral.
As soon as this new force got into action,
it went to work with terrible effectiveness,
and in three hours there was not a single vessel
that was still flying the French or Italian flag.
The victory had, it is true, been brought at a tremendous price,
but it was complete and decisive,
and at the moment that the last of the ships of the League struck her flag,
Admiral Beresford stood in the same glorious position
as Sir George Rodney had done a hundred and twenty-two years before,
when he saved the British Empire in the ever-memorable victory of the 12th of April 1782.
The triumph of the Mediterranean was, however, only a set-off to a disaster which had occurred
more than five weeks previously in the Atlantic. The Russian fleet, which had broken the blockade
of the sound with the assistance of the Lucifer, had, after coaling at Aberdeen, made its way into
the Atlantic, and there in conjunction with the Franco-Italian fleets operating along the Atlantic
steamer route had, after a series of desperate engagements, succeeded in breaking up the line of
British communication with America and Canada. This result had been achieved mainly in consequence
of the contrast between the necessary methods of attack and defence. On the one hand, Britain
had been compelled to maintain an extended line of ocean defence, more than 3,000 miles in
length, and her ships had further been hampered by the absolute necessity of attending, first
to the protection of the Atlantic liners,
and, secondly, to warding off isolated attacks
which were directed upon different parts of the line
by squadrons which could not be attacked in turn
without breaking the line of the convoy
which it was all essential to preserve intact.
For two or three weeks there had been a series of running fights,
but at length the ocean chain had broken
under the perpetual strain
and a repulse inflicted on the Irish squadron
by a superior force of French, Italian and Spanish warships,
and settled the question of the command of the Atlantic in favour of the League.
The immediate result of this was that food supplies from the West practically stopped.
Now and then a fleet Atlantic Greyhound ran the blockade
and brought her priceless cargo into a British port,
but as the weeks went by these occurrences became fewer and further between,
till the time news was received in London of the investment of the fortresses of the quadrilateral
by the innumerable hosts of the League,
brought together by the junction of the French and Russian armies of the north
and the conquerors of Vienna and Constantinople,
who had returned on their tracks after garrisoning their conquests in the east.
Food in Britain, already at war prices, now began to rise still further,
and soon touched famine prices.
Wheat, which in the last decade of the 19th century,
had averaged about £9 a ton, rose to over £31 a ton.
its price two years before the Battle of Waterloo.
Other imported foodstuffs, of course, rose in proportion with the staple commodity,
and the people of Britain saw, at first dimly, then more and more clearly,
the real issue that had been involved in the depopulation of the rural districts
to swell the populations of the towns,
and the consequent lapse of enormous areas of land,
either into pasturage or unused wilderness.
In other words, Britain began to see a problem,
her doors an enemy before whose assault all human strength is impotent and all valour unavailing.
Like Imperial Rome, she had depended for her food supply upon external sources,
and now these sources were one by one being cut off.
The loss of the command of the Atlantic, the breaking of the Baltic blockade,
and the consequent closing of all the continental ports, save Hamburg, Amsterdam, Rotterdam, and Antwerp,
had left her entirely dependent upon her own miserably insufficient internal resources,
and the Mediterranean route to India and the East.
More than this, too, only Hamburg, Antwerp,
and the fortresses of the quadrilateral,
now stood between her and actual invasion.
That supreme calamity, which, until the raid upon Aberdeen,
had been for centuries believed to be impossible.
Once let the League triumph in the Netherlands,
as it had done in central and southeastern Europe, and its legions would descend like an avalanche upon the shores of England,
and the lion of the seas would find himself driven to bay in the stronghold which he had held in violet for nearly a thousand years.
End of Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Libreivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 35
from chaos to Ocady.
During the three months of incessant strife and carnage
which deluged the plains and valleys of Europe with blood
after the fall of Berlin,
the terrorists took no part whatever in the war.
At long intervals an airship was seen from the earth
flying at full speed through the upper regions of the atmosphere,
now over Europe, now over America,
and now over Australia, or the Cape of Good Hope.
But if they held any communication with the earth,
They did so secretly, and only paid the briefest of visits, the objects of which could only be guessed at.
When one was cited, the fact was mentioned in the newspapers, and vague speculations were indulged in.
But there was soon little room left for these in the public attention, especially in Britain,
for as the news of disaster after disaster came pouring in, and the hosts of the League drew nearer and nearer to the western shores of Europe,
All eyes were turned more and more anxiously across the silver streak, which now alone separated
the peaceful hills and valleys of England and Scotland from the destroying war-storm, which had
so swiftly desolated the fields of Europe, and all hearts were heavy with apprehension of coming
sorrows. The rapidity of their movements had naturally led to the supposition that several of
the air had taken the air for some unknown purpose, but in reality there were only two of them,
afloat during nearly the whole of the three months. Of these one was the Orion, on board of which
Tremaine was visiting the various centres of the Brotherhood, throughout the English-speaking world,
making everything ready for the carrying out at the proper time of the great project,
to which he had devoted himself since the memorable night at Alamere when he had seen the vision
of the world's Armageddon. The other was under the command of Michael Robberoff, who was busy in
America and Canada, perfecting the preparations for checkmating the designs of the American ring,
which were described in a former chapter. The remainder of the members of the inner circle and those
of the outer circle, living in area, were quietly pursuing the most peaceful avocations,
building houses and watermills, clearing fields and laying out gardens, fishing in the lake and streams
and hunting in the forests, as though they had never heard of the horrors of war, and had no part
or share in the Titanic strife, whose final issue they would soon have to go forth and
decide. One of the hardest workers in the colony was the admiral of the aerial fleet.
Morning after morning he shut himself up in his laboratory for three or four hours,
experimenting with explosives of various kinds, and especially on a new form of fire-shell which
he had invented, and which he was now busy perfecting in preparation for the next, and, as he
hoped, final conflict, that he would have to wait.
with the forces of despotism and barbarism. The afternoons he spent supervising the
erection of the mills and the construction of new machinery, and in exploring the
mountain sides in search of mineral wealth, of which he was delighted to find abundant
promise that was afterwards realised beyond his expectations. On these exploring
expeditions he was frequently accompanied by Natasha and Radna and her husband.
Sometimes Arnold would be enticed away from his chemicals, and
and his designs on the lives of his enemies, and after breakfasting, soon after sunrise, would go off for a long day's ramble to some unknown part of their wonderful domain, in which, like children in a fairyland, they were always discovering some new wonders and beauties.
And, indeed, no children could have been happier or freer from care than they were during this delightful interval in the tragedy in which they were so soon to play such conspicuous parts.
The two wedded lovers, with the dark past, put far behind them forever, found perfect happiness
in each other society, and so left it is almost needless to add Arnold and Natasha pretty much
to their own devices. Indeed, Natasha had more than once declared that she would have to get
the princess to join the party, as Radna had proved herself a hopeless failure as a chaperone.
Everyone in the valley by this time looked upon Arnold and Natasha as lovers, though their rank in the
Brotherhood was so high that no one ventured to speak of them as betrothed, save by implication.
How Natas regarded them was known only to himself. He, of course, saw their intimacy,
and since he said nothing, he doubtless looked upon it with approval. But whether he regarded
it as an intimacy of friends or of lovers remained a mystery even to Natasha herself,
for he never by any chance made an allusion to it. As for Arnold, he had scrupulously observed the
compact, tacitly made between them, on the first and only occasion that he had ever spoken
words of love to her. They were the best of friends, the closest companions, and their intercourse
with each other was absolutely frank and unrestrained, just as it would have been between two
close friends of the same sex, but they understood each other perfectly, and by no word or deed
did either cross that line that divides friendship from love. She trusted him absolutely in all
things, and he took this trust as a sacred pledge between them, that until his part of their
compact had been performed, love was a forbidden subject, not even to be approached. So perfectly
did Natasha play her part, that, though he spent hours and hours alone with her on their
exploring expeditions, and in rowing and sailing on the lake, and though he spent many another
hour in solitude, weighing her every word and action, he was utterly unable to truthfully congratulate
himself on having made the slightest progress towards gaining that love, without which, even if he held
her to the compact in the day of victory, victory itself would be robbed of its crowning glory
and dearest prize. To a weaker man it would have been an impossible situation, this constant
and familiar companionship with a girl whose wonderful beauty dazzled his eyes and fired his blood
as he looked upon it, and whose winning charm of manner and grace of speech and action seemed
to glorify her beauty, until she seemed to being almost beyond the reach of merely human love,
rather one of those daughters of men, whom the sons of God looked upon in the early days of the
world, and found so fair that they forsook heaven itself to woo them.
Trained and disciplined as he had been in the sternest of all schools, and strengthened as he was
by the knowledge of the compact that existed between them.
There were moments when his self-control was very sorely tried,
moments when her hand would be clasped in his,
or rested on his shoulder as he helped her across a stream or down some steep hillside,
or when, in the midst of some animated discussion,
she would stop short and face him and suddenly confound his logic
with a flash from her eyes and a smile on her lips
that literally forced him to put forth a muscular effort
to prevent himself from catching her in his arms and risking everything for just one kiss,
one taste of the forbidden fruit within his reach, and yet parted from him by a sea of blood
and flame that still lay between the world and that empire of peace which he had promised to win
for her sweet sake. Once and once only she had tried him almost too far. They had been discussing
the possibility of ruling the world without the ultimate appeal to force, when the
nations, weary at length of war, should have consented to disarm, and she, carried away by her
own eloquent pleading, for the ultimate triumph of peace and goodwill on earth, had laid her
hand upon his arm, and was looking up at him with her lovely face aglow with the sweetest expression
even he had ever seen upon it. Their eyes met, and there was a sudden silence between them.
The eloquent words died upon her lips, and a deep flush rose to her cheeks, and then faded
instantly away, leaving her pale, and with a look almost of terror in her eyes, he took a quick
step backwards, and turning away as though he feared to look any longer upon her beauty,
said in a low tone that trembled with the strength of his repressed passion,
Natasha, for God's sake, remember that I'm only made of flesh and blood.
In a moment she was by his side again, this time with her eyes downcast and her proud
little head bent as though in acknowledgement of his reproof.
Then she looked up again, and held out her hand and said,
"'Forgive me, I have done wrong. Let us be friends again.'
There was a gentle emphasis on the word friends that was irresistible.
He took her hand in silence, and, after pressure that was almost imperceptibly returned,
let it go again. And they walked on together, but there was very little more said between
them that evening. This had happened one afternoon towards the middle of September,
and two days later their delightful companionship came.
suddenly to an end, and the bond that existed between them was severed in a moment without
warning, as a nerve thrilling with pleasure might be cut by an unexpected blow with a knife.
On the 16th of September the Orion returned from Australia.
She touched the earth, shortly after midday and before sunset, the Azraal, the vessel
in which Michael Robberoff had gone to America, also returned but without her commander.
Her lieutenant, however, brought a dispatch from him, which he delivered at once to
Natas, who immediately on reading it sent for Trimane. It evidently contained matters of great
importance, for they remained alone together discussing it for over an hour. At the end of that
time, Trimane left the master's house and went to look for Arnold. He found him just helping
Natasha out of a skiff at a little landing stage that had been built out into the lake for
boating purposes. As soon as greetings had been exchanged, he said,
"'Natasha, I have just left your father.
"'He asked me if I saw you
"'to tell you that he wishes to speak to at once.'
"'Certainly,' said Natasha,
"'I hope you have not brought bad news home from your travels.
"'You're looking very serious about something.'
"'And without waiting for an answer,
"'she was gone to obey her father's summons.
"'As soon as she was out of earshot,
"'Tremaine put his arm through Arnold's,
"'and drawing him away towards the secluded portion
"'of the shore of the lake said,
"'Arnold, old man, I have some very
very serious news for you. You must prepare yourself for the severest strain that, I believe,
could be put on your loyalty and your honour. What is it? For heaven's sake, don't tell me that
it has to do with Natasha! exclaimed Arnold, stopping short and facing round, white to the lips
with the sudden fear that possessed him. You know— Yes, I know everything, replied Trimane,
speaking almost as gently as a woman would have done, and I am sorry to say that it has to do
with her. I know what your hopes have been with regard to—
her and no man on earth could have wished to see those hopes fulfilled more earnestly than
I have done.
But what do you mean, Tremaine?
Speak out, and let me know the worst.
If you tell me the time to give her up, I tell you that I am an English gentleman, and
that I will break my heart rather than my oath.
That is what you will tell me when I tell you that you must not only give up your hopes
of winning Natasha, but that it is the master's orders that you shall have the ethereal
ready to sail at midnight to take you.
take her to America, to Michael Robberoff, who has written to Natas to ask her for his wife.
Arnold heard him out in dazed, stupefied silence. It seemed too monstrous, too horrible to be true.
The sudden blow had stunned him. He tried to speak, but the words would not come.
Tremaine still standing with his arm through his, felt his whole body trembling as though stricken
with some sudden palsy. He led him on again, saying in a sterner tone than before,
"'Come, come, play the man, and remember that the work nearest to your hand is war, and not love.
Remember the tremendous issues that are gathering to their fulfilment,
and the path that you have to play in working them out.
This is not a question of the happiness of the hopes of one man or woman,
but of millions, of the whole human race.
You and you alone hold in your hands the power to make the defeat of the league certain.'
"'And I will use it, have no fear of that,' replied Arnold, stopping again,
and passing his hand over his eyes like a man waking from an evil dream.
What I have sworn to do I will do, I am not going back from my oath.
I will obey to the end, for she will do the same,
and what would she think of me if I failed?
Leave me alone for a bit now, old man.
I must fight this thing out with myself,
but the ethereal shall be ready to start at twelve.
Tremaine saw that he was himself again,
and that it was better that he should do as he said,
so with a word of farewell he turned away and left him a last.
with his thoughts. Halfway back to the settlement he met Natasha coming down towards the lake.
She was deadly pale, but she walked with a firm step and carried her head as proudly erect
as ever. As they met she stopped him and said, Where is he? Tremaine's first thought was
to try and persuade her to go back and leave Arnold to himself. But a look at Natasha's white,
set face and burning eyes warned him that she was not in a mood to take advice. And so he told
her, and without another word she went on swiftly down the path that led to the lake.
The brief twilight of the tropics had passed before he reached the grove of palms on the
western shore of the lake, towards which he had bent his steps when he left Romaine.
He walked with loose aimless strides, now quickly and now slowly, and now stopping to watch
the brightening moon shining upon the water.
He caught himself thinking what a lovely night it would be to take Natasha for a row,
and then his mind sprang back with a jerk to the remembrance of the horrible journey that he was to begin at midnight,
to take Natasha to another man and leave her with him as his wife.
No, it could not be true. It was impossible that he should have fought and triumphed as he had done,
and all for this, to give up the one woman he had ever loved in all his life,
the woman he had snatched from slavery and degradation where not another man on earth could have done it.
What had this robberoff done, that she should be given to him for the mere asking?
Why had he not come in a person, like a man to woo and win her if he could,
and then he would have stood aside and bowed to her choice?
But this curt order to take her away to him, as though she was some piece of merchandise.
No, if such things were possible, better that he had never—
Richard!
He felt a light touch on his arm and turned round sharply.
Natasha was standing beside him.
He had been so engrossed by his dark thoughts that he had not heard her light step on the soft sward,
and now he seemed to see her white face and great shining eyes, looking up at him in the moonlight,
as though there was some mist floating between him and her.
Suddenly the mist seemed to vanish.
He saw tears under the long dark lashes, and the sweet red lips parted in a faint smile.
Lose her he might to-morrow.
But for this one moment she was his and no other man.
let those who would say nay.
That instant she was clasped helpless and unresisting in his arms,
and her lips were giving his back kiss for kiss.
Reck and chaos might come now for all he cared.
She loved him, and had given herself to him,
if only for that one moonlit hour.
After that he could plunge into the battle again and slay and spare not.
Yes, and he would slay without mercy.
He would hurl his lightnings from the skies,
and where they struck there should be death.
If not love and life, then hate and death.
It was not his choice.
Let those who had chosen see to that.
But for the present, love and life were his.
Why should he not live?
Then the mad, sweet delirium passed, and sainer thoughts came.
He released her suddenly almost brusquely,
and said with a harsh ring in his voice,
Why did you come?
Have you forgotten what so nearly happened the day before yesterday?
"'No, I have not forgotten it. I have remembered it. And that is why I came to tell you what you
know now.' Her face was rosy enough now, and she looked him straight in the eyes as she spoke,
proud to confess the mastery that he had won. "'Now listen,' she went on speaking in a low,
"'quick, passionate tone. The will of the master must be done. There is no appeal from that
either for you or me. He can dispose of me as he chooses, and I shall obey, as I warned you
I should, when you first told me that you would win me if you could. Well, you have won me so far as
I can be won. I love you, and I have come to tell you, so before the shadow falls between us,
and I have come to tell you that what you have won shall belong to no one else. I will obey my
father to the letter, but the spirit is my affair. Now kiss me again, dear, and say goodbye.
We have had our glimpse of heaven, and this is not the only life.
for one more brief moment she surrendered herself to him again their lips met and parted and in an instant she had slipped out of his arms and was gone leaving him dazed with her beauty and her winsomeness end of chapter thirty five chapter thirty six of the angel of the revolution by george griffith this librivox recording is in the public domain chapter thirty six love and duty
An hour later he walked back to the settlement, looking five years older than he had done a couple of hours before, but with his nerves steady and with the light of a solemn resolve burning in his eyes.
He went straight to the ethereal and made a minute personal inspection of the whole vessel inside and out.
He saw that every cylinder was charged and that there was an ample supply of spare ones and ammunition on board, including a number of his new fire shells.
he then went to lieutenant marston's quarters and told him to have the crew in their places by half-past eleven and this done he paid a formal visit to the master to report already
natas received him as usual just as though nothing out of the common had happened and if he noticed the change that had come over him he made no sign that he did so when arnold had made his report he merely said very good you are started twelve the chief has told you the nature and purpose of the voyage you are back
to make, I presume. He bowed a silent affirmative, and Natas went on. The chief and Anna
Onovsky will go with you as witnesses for Michael Robberoff and Natasha, and the chief will be
provided with my sealed orders for your guidance in the immediate future. The rendezvous is a house
on one of the spurs of the Allegheny Mountains. What time will it take to reach there?
The distance is about 7,000 miles. That will be from 30,000.
to thirty-five hours flight according to the wind.
With a fair wind we shall reach the Alleghenies
a little before sunrise on the eighteenth.
Then to make sure of that, if possible,
you had better start an hour earlier.
Natasha is making her preparations,
and will be on board at eleven.
Very well, I'll be ready to start then,
replied Arnold,
speaking as calmly and formally as Natas had done.
Then he saluted and walked out.
When he got into the open,
air, he drew a deep breath. His teeth came together with a sharp snap and his hands clenched.
So it was true, then, this horrible thing, this sacrilege, this ruin, that had fallen upon his
life and hers. Natas had spoken of giving her to this man as quietly as though it had been
the most natural proceeding possible, and understood arrangement about which there could be no
question. Well, he had sworn, and he would obey, but there would be a heavy price to pay for
his obedience. He did not see Natasha again that night. When the ethereal rose into the air,
she was in her cabin with the princess, and did not appear during the voyage, save at meals,
when all the others were present, and then she joined in the conversation with a composure which
showed that, externally at least, she had quite regained her habitual self-control.
Arnold spent the greater part of the voyage in the deck saloon with Tremaine, talking over the
events of the war and arranging plans of future action. By mutual consent the object of their
present voyage was not mentioned. As Arnold was more than two months and a half behind the news,
he found not a little relief in hearing from Tremaine of all that had taken place since the
recapture of the Lucifer. The two men who were now to be the active leaders of the revolution,
which, as they hoped, was soon to overrun the whole fabric of society and introduce a new
social order of things, conversed in this fashion quietly discussing the terrific tragedy in which
they were to play the leading parts, and arranging all details of their joint action until well
into the night of the 17th. About eleven, Trimane went to his cabin, and Arnold, going to the
coning tower, told the man on the lookout to go below until he was called. Then he took his place
and remained alone with his thoughts, as the ethereal sped on her way, a thousand feet above the
deserted waters of the Atlantic, until the dark mass of the American continent loomed up in front
of him to the westward. As soon as he sighted land, he went aft to the wheelhouse, and slightly
inclined the airplanes, causing the ethereal to soar upwards until the barometer marked a height
of 6,000 feet. At this elevation he passed over the mouth of the Chesapeake, and across
Virginia, and a little more than an hour before sunrise, the ethereal sank to the earth on one of the
spurs of the Alleghenies, in sight of a lonely weatherboard house, in one of the windows of which
three lights were burning in the form of a triangle. This building was used ostensibly as a shooting
and hunting box by Michael Robberoff and a couple of his friends, and in reality has a meeting
place for the Inner Circle or Executive Council of the American Section of the Brotherhood.
This section was, numerically speaking, the most important of the four branches, into which the
outer circle of the Brotherhood was divided, that is to say, the British, Continental, American and
colonial sections. All told, the terrorists had rather more than five million adherents in
America and Canada, of whom more than four millions were men in the prime of life, and nearly
all of Anglo-Saxon blood and English speech. All these men were not only armed, but trained in
the use of firearms to a high degree of skill. Their organisation, which had gradually grown up,
with the Brotherhood for twenty years, was known to the world only under the guise of the different
forms of industrial unionism, but behind these there was a perfect system of discipline and
command which the outer world had never even suspected. The section was divided first into squads
of ten under the command of an eleventh, who alone knew the leaders of the other squads in his
neighbourhood. Ten of these squads made a company, commanded by one man who was only known to the squad
captains, and who alone knew the captain of the regiment, which was composed of ten companies.
The next step in the organisation was the brigade, consisting of ten regiments, the captains of which
alone knew the commander of the brigade, while the commanders of the brigades were alone acquainted
with the members of the Inner Circle, or Executive Council, which managed the affairs of the whole
section, and whose chief was the only man in the section who could hold any communication with
the inner circle of the Brotherhood itself, which, under the immediate command of Natas, governed
the whole organisation throughout the world. This description will serve for all the sections,
as all were modelled upon exactly the same plan. The advantages of such an organisation will
at once be obvious. In the first place, no member of the rank and file could possibly betray more
than ten of his fellows, including his captain, while his treachery could, if necessary, be made
known in a few hours to ten thousand others, not one of whom he knew, and thus it would be
impossible for him to escape the invariable death penalty. The same is of course equally true
of the captains and the commanders. On the other hand, the system was equally convenient for
the transmission of orders from headquarters. An order given to ten commanders of brigades could,
in a single night, be transmitted individually to the whole of the section, and yet those in command
of the various divisions would not know whence the orders came, save as regards their immediate
superiors. It will be necessary for the reader to bear these few particulars in mind, in order
to understand future developments, which without them might seem to border on the impossible.
It is only necessary to add that the full fighting strength of the four sections of the
Brotherhood amounted to about twelve millions of men, a considerable proportion of whom were
serving as soldiers in the armies of the League and the Alliance, and that in its cosmopolitan aspect
it was known to the rank and file as the Red International, whose members knew each other
only by the possession of a little knot of red ribbon tied into the buttonhole in a peculiar
fashion on occasions of meeting for instructions or drill.
The three lights burning in the form of a triangle in the window of the house were a prearranged
signal to avoid mistake on the part of those on board the airship.
When they reached the earth, Arnold, acting under the instructions of Trimane, who was his
superior on land, though his voluntary subordinate when afloat, left the ethereal and her crew,
in charge of Lieutenant Marston and Andrew Smith the Coxon.
The remainder disembarked and the airship rose from the ground and ascended out of sight
through a layer of clouds that hung some 800 feet above the high ground of the hills.
Lieutenant Marston's orders were to remain out of sight for an hour, and then return.
Arnold had not seen Natasha for several hours previous to the landing,
and he noticed with wonder by no means unmixed with something very like anger,
that she looked a great dear more cheerful than she had done during the voyage.
She had preserved her composure all through, but the effort of restraint had been visible.
Now this had vanished, although the supreme hour of the sacrifice that her father had commanded
her to make was actually at hand. When her feet touched the earth, she looked round with a smile
on her lips and a flush on her cheeks, and said in a voice in which there was no perceptible
trace of anxiety or suffering, "'So, this is the place of my bridal, is it? Well, I must say
a more cheerful one might have been selected, yet, perhaps, after all, such a gloomy spot is
more suitable to the ceremony. Come along, I suppose the bridegroom will be anxiously wasting,
the coming of the bride. I wonder what sort of reception I shall have. Come, my lord of Alan
me, your arm, and you, Captain Arnold, bring the princess. We have a good deal to do before
it gets light.' These were strange words to be uttered by a girl, who, but a few hours before,
had voluntarily confessed her love for one man, and was on the eve of compulsorily giving
herself up to another one. Had it been any one else but Natasha, Arnold could have felt only
discussed, but his love made it impossible for him to believe her guilty of such unworthy
lightness as her words bespoke, even on the plain evidence before him. So he simply choked
back his anger as best he might, and followed towards the house, speechless with astonishment
at the marvellous change that had come over the daughter of Natas. Tremaine knocked in a
peculiar fashion on the window, then repeated the knock on the door, which was opened almost
immediately.
Who is there?
asked a voice in French.
Those who bring the expected bride,
replied Tremaine in German.
And by whose authority,
this time the question was in Spanish.
In the master's name,
said Tremaine in English.
Enter, your welcome.
A second door was now opened
inside the house, and through it a light
shone into the passage.
The four visitors entered, and, passing through
the second door, found themselves
in a plainly furnished room, down the centre of which ran a long table, flanked by five chairs on each side,
in each of which, save one, sat a masked and shrouded figure, exactly similar to those which Arnold
had seen when he was first introduced to the council chamber in the house on Clapham Common.
In a chair at one end of the table sat another figure, similarly draped.
The door was closed as they entered, and the member of the circle who had let them in returned to his seat.
No word was spoken until this was done.
Then Natasha leaving her three companions by the door
advanced alone to the lower end of the table.
As she did so, Arnold for the first time
noticed that she carried her magazine pistol in a sheath at her belt.
He and Tremaine were, as a matter of course,
armed with the brace of these weapons,
but this was the first time he had ever seen Natasha carry her pistol openly.
Wondering greatly what this strange sight night mean,
he waited with breathless anxiety for the drama to begin.
As Natasha took her stand at the opposite end of the table,
the figure in the chair at the top rose and unmasked,
displaying the pallid countenance of the chief of the American section.
He looked to Arnold anything but a bridegroom awaiting his bride,
and the ceremony which was to unite him to her forever.
His cheeks and lips were bloodless,
and his eyes wandered restlessly from Natasha to Tremaine and back again.
He glanced to and fro in the same.
silence for several moments, and when he at last found his voice, he said in half-choked,
broken accents,
"'What is this?
Why am I honoured by the presence of the chief and the admiral of the air?
I asked only that if the master consented to grant my humble petition in reward for my services,
the daughter of Natash should come attended simply by a sister of the brotherhood and the messenger
that I sent.'
They let him finish, although it was with manifest difficulty, that he standing.
to the end of his speech. Arnold, still wondering at the strange turn events had taken, saw
Tremaine's lips tighten and his brows contract in the effort to repress a smile. The other
masked figures at the table moved restlessly in their seats, and glanced from one to another.
Seeing this, Tremaine stepped quickly forward to Natasha's side, and said, in a stern, commanding tone,
I am the chief of the central council, and I order everyone here to keep his seat and remain silent,
until the daughter of Natas has spoken.
The ten masked and hooded heads instantly bowed consent.
Then Tremaine stepped back, and Natasha spoke.
There was a keen, angry light in her eyes, and a bright flush upon her cheek.
But her voice was smooth and silvery,
and in strange contrast to the words that she used almost to the end.
Did you think, Michael Robberoff,
that the master of the terror would send his daughter to her bridle,
so poorly escorted as you say?
Surely that would have been almost as much of a slight as you put upon me when, instead of coming to woo me as a true lover should have done, you contented yourself with sending a messenger, as though you are some eastern potentate dispatching an envoy to demand the hand of a daughter of a vassal.
It would seem that this sudden love, which you do me the honour to profess for me, has destroyed your manners as well as your reason, but since you have assumed so higher dignity,
It is not seemly that you should stand to hear what I have to say.
Sit down, for it looks as though standing were a trouble to you.
Michael Robberoff, who by this time could scarcely support himself, on his trembling limbs,
sank suddenly back into his chair and covered his face with his hands.
That is not very lover-like to cover your eyes when the bride that you have asked for is standing in front of you.
But as long as you don't cover your ears as well, I will forgive you the slight.
Now listen.
I have come, as you see, and I have brought with me the answer of the master to your request.
Until an hour ago I did not know what it was myself.
For, like the rest of the faithful members of the brotherhood, I obey the word of the master blindly.
You, as it would appear, maddened by what you are pleased to call your love for me,
have dared to attempt to make terms where you swore to obey blindly to the death.
you have dared to place me the daughter of natas in the balance against the allegiance of the american section on the eve of the supreme crisis of its work thus imperiling the results of twenty years of labour
if you had not been mad you would have foreseen the results of such treachery as it is you must learn them now what i have said has been proved by your own hand and the proof is here in the hand of the chief this is the answer
of Natas to the servant who would have betrayed him in the hour of trial.
She took a folded paper from her belt as she spoke, and unfolding it, read in clear, deliberate
tones.
Michael Rubberov, late chief of the American section of the Brotherhood.
When you joined the order, you took an oath to obey the directions of its chiefs to the
death, and you acknowledged that death would be the just penalty of perjury.
my orders to you were to complete the arrangements for bringing the American section into action
when you receive the signal to do so.
Instead of doing that, you have sought to bargain with me for the price of its allegiance.
That is treachery, and the penalty of treachery is death.
Natas."
Those are the words of the master," continued Natasha, throwing the paper down upon the table
with one hand and drawing her pistol with the other.
"'It rests with the chief to say when and where
"'the sentence of the master shall be carried out.'
"'Let it be carried out here and now,' said Tremaine,
"'and let him who has anything to say against it,
"'speak now, or for ever hold his peace.'
"'The ten heads bowed once more in silence,
"'and Natasha went on, still addressing the trembling wretch
"'who sat huddled in the chair in front of her.
"'You have asked for a bride, Michael Roboroff,
"'and she has come to you.'
and I can promise that you shall sleep soundly in her embrace.
Your bride is death, and I have chosen to bring her to you with my own hand,
that all here may see how the daughter of Natas can avenge an insult to her womanhood.
You have been guilty of treachery to the brotherhood,
and for that you might have been punished by any hand,
but you would also have condemned me to the infamy of a loveless marriage,
and that is an insult that no one shall punish but myself.
Look up, and, if you can, die like a man.'
Robberoff took his hands from his face, and with an inarticulate cry started to his feet.
The same instant, Natasha's hand went up, a pistol flashed,
and he dropped back again into the chair with a bullet in his brain.
Then she replaced the pistol in her belt,
and going up to Arnold held out both her hands.
hands and said, as he clasped them in his own,
If the master's reply had been different, that bullet would by this time have been in my own heart.
End of Chapter 36
Chapter 37 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 37
The capture of a continent.
Within an hour after the execution of Michael Robberoff, the I
Ithuriel was winging her way back to area, and at least two of her company were anticipating
their return to the valley with feelings very different to those with which they had contemplated
their departure. When the last farewells and congratulations had been spoken, and the airship
rose from the earth, Tremaine returned to the house to commence forth with the great task which
now developed upon him, for, in addition to being chief of the central executive, he now assumed
the direct command of the American section, which, after long considered to be the very task.
had been selected as the nucleus of the Federation of the English-speaking peoples of the world.
For a fortnight he worked almost night and day, attending to every detail with the utmost care,
and bringing into play all those rare powers of mind, which in the first instance had led Natas to select him
as the visible head of the executive. In this way the chief consequence of the love-madness of
Robberoff had been to place at the head of affairs in America the one man of all others most fitted
by dissent and ability to carry out such a work, and to this fact its complete success must,
in a great measure, be attributed. So perfectly were his plans laid and executed, that right
up to the moment when this signal was given and the plans became actions, American society
went about its daily business without the remotest suspicion that it was living on the slope
of a slumbering volcano, whose fires were so soon to burst forth and finally consume the social
fabric, which, despite its splendid exterior, was inwardly as rotten, as were the social fabrics
of Rome and Byzantium, on the eve of their fall. On the 1st of October the cables
brought the news of the fall of the quadrilateral, the storming of Hamburg, and the retreat
of the British forces on Antwerp. Four days later came the tidings of a great battle under the
walls of Antwerp, in which the British and German forces outnumbered 10 to 1 by the
innumerable hosts of the League, had suffered a decisive.
decisive defeat, which rendered it imperative for them to fall back upon the Allied fleets
in the Scheldt, and to leave the Netherlands to the mercy of the Tsar and his allies, who were thus left undisputed masters of the continent of Europe.
The last and crowning victory had been achieved by exactly the same means which had accomplished all of the other triumphs of the campaign,
and therefore there will be no need to enter into any detailed description of it.
Indeed, the fall of the quadrilateral and the defeat of the last army of the Alliance
round Antwerp would have been accomplished much more easily and speedily than it had been but
for the fact that the weather, which had been fine up to the end of July, had suddenly
broken and a succession of violent storms and gales from the north and northwest, had made
it impossible for the war balloons to be brought into action with any degree of effectiveness.
During the last week of September the storms had ceased, and then the work of destruction began.
Not even the hitherto impregnable fortresses of Tornay, Mons, Namur and Lijéj had been able to withstand the assault from the air any better than the forts of Berlin or the walls of Constantinople.
A day's bombardment had sufficed to reduce them to ruins, and the chain once broken, the armies of the League swept in wave after wave across the plains which they had guarded.
The loss of life had been unparalleled, even in this the greatest of all wars, for the British and Germany.
Germans had fought with a dogged resolution, which, but for the vastly superior numbers and
the irresistible means of destruction employed against them, must infallibly have triumphed.
As it was, it was only when Valour had achieved its last sacrifice, and further resistance became
rather madness than devotion, that the retreat was finally sounded in time to embark the remnants
of the armies of the alliance on board the warships.
Happily at the very hour when this was being done, the weather broke again, and the ships of the Allied fleets
were therefore able to make their way to sea through storm and darkness, unmolested by the war balloons.
While the American press was teeming with columns of description telegraphed at enormous cost from the seat of war
and with absolutely misleading articles as to the policy of the League and the attitude of studious neutrality
that was to be observed by the United States government, the dockyards,
controlled directly and indirectly by the American ring, were working night and day, putting the
finishing touches to the flotilla of dynamite cruisers, and other war vessels intended to carry out
the plan revealed by Michael Robberoff on board the ethereal, after he had been taken off the
Orania in the Mid-Atlantic. Briefly described, this was as follows. Representative government
in America had by this time become a complete sham. The whole political machinery and internal
resources of the United States were now virtually at the command of a great ring of capitalists,
who, through the medium of the huge monopolies, which they controlled, and the enormous sums
of money at their command, held the country in the hollow of their hund. These men were as totally
devoid of all human feeling or public sentiment as it was possible for human beings to be. They
had grown rich in virtue of their contempt of every principle of justice and mercy, and they had
no other object in life than to still furrow.
increase their gigantic hordes of wealth and to multiply the enormous powers which they already wielded the then condition of affairs in europe had presented them with such an opportunity as no other combination of circumstances could have given them
and ignoring as such wretches would naturally do all ties of blood and kindred speech they had determined to take advantage of the situation to the utmost in the guise of the united states government the ring
had concluded a secret treaty with the commanders of the League, in virtue of which, at a stipulated
point in the struggle, America was to declare war on Britain, invade Canada by land, and
send to sea an immense flotilla of swift dynamite cruisers of tremendously destructive
power, which had been constructed openly in the government dockyards, ostensibly for coast
defence, and secretly in private yards belonging to the various corporations composing
the ring.
This flotilla was to cooperate with the fleet of the League
as soon as England had been invaded and complete the blockade of the British ports.
Were this once accomplished, nothing could save Britain from starvation into surrender,
and the British Empire from disintegration and partition between the ring
and the commanders of the League, who would then practically divide the mastery of the world among them.
On the night of the 4th of October the five words,
the hour and the man, went flying over the wires from Washington throughout the length and breadth
of the North American continent. The next morning, half the industries of the United States were
paralyzed. All the lines of communication by telegraph and rail between the east and west were
severed. The shore ends of the Atlantic cables were cut. No newspapers appeared, and every dockyard
on the eastern coast was in the hands of the terrorists. To complete the stupor, produced by this swift
succession of astounding events, when the sun rose and airship was seen floating high in the air
over the ten arsenals of the United States, that is to say, over Portsmouth, Charlestown,
Brooklyn, League Island, New London, Washington, Norfolk, Pensacola, Mayor Island and Port Royal.
While two others held Chicago and St. Louis, the Great Railway centres for the West and South,
at their mercy, and the ethereal, with a broad red flag flying from her stern, swept like a meteor,
the eastern coast, from Maine to Florida. To attempt to describe the condition of
frenzied panic into which the inhabitants of the threatened cities and even the
whole of the eastern states were thrown by the events of that ever memorable
morning, would be to essay an utterly hopeless task. From the millionaire in his
palace to the outcasts who swarmed in the slums, not a man or a woman kept a
cool head save for those who were in the councils of the terrorists. The blow had fallen
with such stupefying suddenness
that as far as America was concerned
the revolution was practically
accomplished before anyone very well
knew what had happened.
Out of the midst of an apparently
peaceful and industrious population
five millions of armed men
had sprung in a single night.
Factories and workshops had opened their doors
but none entered them.
Ships lay idle by the wharves,
offices were deserted and the great
reels of paper hung motionless
beside the paralyzed machines
which would have converted them into newspapers.
It was not a strike, for no mere trades organisation,
could have accomplished such a miracle.
It was the force born of the accumulation of twenty years
of untiring labour striking one mighty blow,
which shattered the commercial fabric of a continent in a single instant.
Those who had been clerks or labourers yesterday,
patient, peaceful and law-abiding,
were today soldiers, armed and disciplined,
and obeying with automatic regularity the unheard command of some unknown chief.
This of itself would have been enough to throw the United States into a panic,
but worse than all, the presence of the airships, holding at their mercy the arsenals
and the richish cities in the eastern states, proved that, tremendous and all as it was,
this was only a phase of some vast and mysterious cataclysm,
which might as easily involve the whole civilized world as it could, overwork.
the United States of America. By noon, almost without striking a blow, every dynamite
cruiser and warship on the eastern coast had been seized and manned by the terrorists. To the
dismay of the authorities it was found that more than half the army and navy, officers and men
alike, had obeyed the mysterious summons that had gone throughout the land the night before.
And matters reached a climax when, as the clocks of Washington was striking twelve, the
The President himself was arrested in the White House.
All the streets of Washington were in the hands of the terrorists, and at one o'clock, Trimaine
after posting guards at all the approaches entered the Senate, and in the name of Natas,
proclaimed the Constitution of the United States null and void, and the government dissolved.
Then with a copy of the Constitution in his hand he proceeded to the steps of the Capitol, and,
in the presence of a vast throng of the armed members of the American section,
he proclaimed the Federation of the English-speaking races of the world,
in virtue of their bonds of kindred blood and speech and common interests,
and amidst a scene of the wildest enthusiasm called upon all who owned those bonds
to forget the artificial divisions that had separated them into hostile nations and communities
and to follow the leadership of the Brotherhood to the conquest of the earth.
Then, in a few strong and simple phrases, he exposed the subservient
of the government to the capitalist ring, and described the inhuman compact that it had entered
into with the arch-enemies of national freedom and personal liberty, to crush the motherland
of the Anglo-Saxon nations, and for the sake of sordid gain to rivet the fetters of oppression
upon the limbs of the race which for a thousand years had stood in the forefront of the battle
for freedom. As he concluded his appeal, one mighty shout of wrath and execration rose up to
heaven from a million throats. He waited until this died away into silence. Then raising the copy
of the Constitution above his head, he cried in clear, ringing tones, for 150 years this has been
boasted as the bulwark of liberty, and used as the instrument of social and commercial oppression.
The Republic of America has been governed, not by patriots and statesmen, but by millionaires,
and they hired political puppets. It is therefore,
a fraud and a sham and deserves no longer to exist."
So saying, he tore the paper into fragments, and cast them into the air amidst a storm
of cheers and volley after volley of musketry.
While the enthusiasm was at its height, the ethereal suddenly swept downwards from the sky,
in full view of the mighty assemblage that swarmed around the capital.
She was greeted with a roar of wondering welcome, for her appearance was the fulfilment of
a promise upon which the success of the revolution in America had largely depended.
This was the promise issued by Tremaine several days previously through the commanders of the
various divisions of the section, that as soon as the Anglo-Saxon Federation was proclaimed
and accepted in America, the whole brotherhood throughout the world would fall into line with
it, and place its aerial navy at the disposal of its leaders.
Practically this was giving the empire of the world, in exchange for a money despotism,
of which every one save the millionaires and their servants had become heartily sick.
There were few who in their hearts did not believe the Republic to be a colossal fraud,
and therefore there were few who regretted it.
The Ithiurial passed slowly over the heads of the wandering crowd,
and came to a standstill alongside the steps on which Tremaine was standing.
The crowd saw a man on her deck shake hands with Tremaine and give him a folded paper.
Then the airship swept gracefully upwards again in a spire.
curve until she hung motionless over the dome of the capital.
Amidst a silence born of breathless interest to know the import of this message from the sky,
Tremaine opened the paper, glanced at its contents,
and handed it to the senior officer in command of the brigades,
who stood beside him.
This man a veteran who had grown grey in the service of the Brotherhood
advanced with the open paper in his hand and read out, in a loud voice.
Nadas sends greetings to the Brotherhood in America.
The work has been well done and the reward of patient labourers at hand.
This is to name Alan Tremaine, chief of the Central Executive,
first president of the Anglo-Saxon Federation throughout the world,
and to invest him with the supreme authority for the ordering of its affairs.
The aerial navy of the Brotherhood is placed at his disposal
to cooperate with the armies and fleets of the Federation, Nadas.
When the mighty shout of acclamation which greeted the reading of this commission had died away, Tremaine stepped forward again and spoke a few words that now remained to be said.
I accept the office and all that it implies. The fate of the world lies in our hands, and as we decide it, so will the future lot of humanity be good or evil.
The armies of the Franco-Slavonian League are now masters of the continent of Europe and are preparing for the invasion of Britain.
use I shall make of the authority now vested in me, will be to summon the Tsar in the name
of the Federation, to sheath the sword at once, and relinquish his designs on Britain.
The moment that one of his soldiers sets foot on the sacred soil of our motherland, I shall
declare war upon him, and it shall be a war, not of conquest, but of extermination, and we
will make an end of tyranny on earth forever.
Now let those who are not on guard duty go to their homes, and remember that they are now citizens of a greater realm than the United States, and endowed with more than national duties and responsibilities. Let every man's person and property be respected, and let the penalty of all violence be death. Those who have plotted against the public welfare will be dealt with in due course, and yonder airship will be dispatched with our message to the Tsar at sundown.
long live the federation millions of throats took up the cry as the last words left his lips until it rolled away from the capital in mighty waves of sound flowing along the crowded streets and overrunning the utmost confines of the capital
thus without the loss of a hundred lives and in a space of less than twelve hours was the revolution in america accomplished the triumph of the terrorists was as complete as it had been unexpected menaced by air and sea and land
the great centres of population made no resistance, and when they learnt the true object of the revolution, wanted to make none.
No one really believed in the late government, and everyone in his soul hated and despised the millionaires.
There was no bond between them and their fellowmen but money, and the moment that was snapped,
they were looked upon in their true nature as criminals and outcasts from the pale of humanity.
By sundown when the ethereal left for the seat of war
the members of the ring and those of the late government
who refused to acknowledge the Federation were lodged in prison
and news had been received from Montreal
that the simultaneous rising of the Canadian section
had been completely successful
and that all the railways and arsenals and ships of war
were in the hands of the terrorists
so completing the capture of the North American continent
the President of the Federation and his faithful subordinates went to work
without losing an hour to reorganise as far as was necessary the internal affairs of the continent of which they had so suddenly become the undisputed masters.
There was some trouble with the British authorities in Canada, who, from mistaken motives of duty to the mother country, at first refused to recognise the Federation.
The consequence of this was that Tremaine went north the next day and had an interview with the Governor-General at Montreal.
At the same time he ordered six airships and twenty-five dynamite cruise.
to blockade the St. Lawrence in the eastern ports. The Canadian Pacific Railway on the
telegraph lines to the west were already in the hands of the terrorists, and a million men
were under arms waiting his commands. A very brief explanation, therefore, suffice to show the governor
that forcible resistance would not only be the purest madness, but that it would also seriously
interfere with the working of the great scheme of the Federation, the object of which was,
not merely to place Britain in the first place among the nations, but to make the
to make the Anglo-Saxon race the one dominant power in the whole world.
To all the Governor's objections on the score of loyalty to the British Crown, Tremaine, who
heard him to the end without interruption, simply replied in a tone that precluded all further
argument.
The day of states and empires, and therefore of loyalty to sovereigns, has gone by.
The history of nations is the history of intrigue, quarrelling, and bloodshed, and we are
determined to put a stop to warfare for good and all.
We hold in our hands the only power that can
thwart the designs of the League and divert an era of tyranny and retrogression.
That power we intend to use whether the British government likes it or not.
We shall save Britain, if necessary, in spite of her rulers.
If they stand in the way, so much the worse for them.
They will be called upon to resign in favour of the Federation and its executive within the next seven days.
If they consent, the forces of the League will never cross the Straits of Dover.
If they refuse, we shall allow Britain to taste the Ristairns.
results of their choice, and then settle the matter in our own way.
The next day the Governor dissolved the Canadian legislatures under protest, and retired into
private life for the present. He felt that it was no time to argue with a man who had millions
of men behind him to say nothing of an aerial fleet, which alone could reduce Montreal to ruins
in 12 hours. After arranging matters in Canada, the President returned to Washington in the
Ariel, which he had taken into his personal service for the present, and set about disposing
of the ring, and those members of the late government who were most deeply implicated
in the secret alliance with the leaders of the League. When the facts of this scheme were
made public, they raised such a storm of popular indignation, that if those responsible for it
had been turned loose in the streets of Washington, they would have been torn to pieces like
vermin. As it was, however, they were placed upon their trial before a commission of seven members
of the inner circle of the American section, presided over by the President.
Their guilt was speedily proved beyond the shadow of a doubt.
Documents, memoranda, and telegrams were produced by men who had seemed their most trusted servants,
but had been in reality members of the Brotherhood told off to unearth their schemes.
Ciphers were translated which showed that they had practically sold the resources of the country
in advance to the Tsar and his allies, and that they were only waiting the signal to declare war
without warning and without cause upon Britain, blockade her ports, and starve her into surrender
and acceptance of any terms that the victors might choose to impose. Last of all, the terms of the
bargain between the League and the Ring were produced, signed by the late President and the
Secretary of State, and countersigned by the Russian Minister at Washington. The Court sat for three
days and reassembled on the fourth to deliver its verdict and sentence. Fifteen members of the
late government, including the President, the Vice President and the Secretary of State,
and 24 great capitalists composing the ring, were found guilty of giving and receiving bribes
directly and indirectly, and of betraying and conspiring to betray the confidence of the American
people in its elected representatives, and also of conspiring to make war without due cause
on a friendly power for purely commercial reasons.
At 11 o'clock, on the morning of the 9th of October,
the President of the Federation rose in the Senate House,
amidst breathless silence to pronounce the sentence of the court.
All the accused, he said speaking in slow, deliberate tones,
have been proved guilty of such treason against their own race,
and the welfare of humanity as no men ever were guilty of before,
in all the disreputable history.
of statecraft. In view of the suffering and misery to millions of individuals and the irreparable
injury to the cause of civilization that would have resulted from the success of their schemes,
it would be impossible for human wit to devise any punishment which in itself would be adequate.
The sentence of the court is the extreme penalty known to human justice, death.
A shudder passed through the vast assembly as he pronounced.
the ominous word, and the accused, who but a few days before had looked upon the world as their
footstool, gazed with blanched faces, and terror-stricken eyes upon each other. He paused for a
moment, and looked sternly upon them, then he went on, but the Federation does not seek a punishment
of revenge, but of justice, nor shall its first act of government be the shedding of blood, however
guilty. Therefore, as President, I override the sentence of death, and instead condemn you,
who have been proved guilty of this unspeakable crime, to confiscation of the wealth that you have
acquired so unscrupulously and used so mercilessly, and to perpetual banishment with your
wives and families who have shared the profits of your infamous traffic. You will be at once
conveyed to Codiac Highland off the south coast of Alaska and land.
landed there. Once every six months you will be visited by a steamer which will supply you with
the necessaries of life and the original penalty of death will be the immediate punishment of any one
of you who attempts to return to a world of which you from this moment cease to be citizens.
The sentence was carried out without an hour's delay. The exiles with their wives and families
were placed under a strong guard in a special train which conveyed them from Washington
and via St. Louis to San Francisco, where they were transferred to a steamer which took them to
the lonely and desolate island in the frozen north, which was to be their home for the rest of
their lives. They were followed by the execrations of a whole people and the regrets of none,
save the money worshippers who had respected them, not as men, but as incarnations of the
purchasing power of wealth. The huge fortunes which they had amassed, amounting in the aggregate
to more than three hundred millions in English money, were placed in the public
Treasury for the immediate purposes of the war, which the Federation was about to wage for the
empire of the world.
All their real estate property was transferred to the various municipalities in which it was
situated, and their rents devoted to the relief of taxation, while the railways and other
enterprises which they had controlled were declared public property, and placed in the
hands of boards of management composed of their own officials.
Within a week everything was working as smoothly as though no revolution had ever taken
place. All officials whose honesty there was no reason to suspect were retained in their offices,
while those who were dismissed were replaced without any friction. All the affairs of government
were conducted upon purely business principles just as though the country had been a huge
commercial concern, save for the fact that the chief object was efficiency and not profit-making.
Money was abundantly plentiful, and the necessaries of life were cheaper than they had ever been
before. Perhaps the principal reason for this happy state of affairs was the fact that law and
politics had suddenly ceased to be trades in which money could be made. People were amazed at the
rapidity with which public business was transacted. The President and his council had at one stroke
abrogated every civil and criminal law known to the old constitution and proclaimed in their
place a simple comprehensive code which was practically identical with the decalogue. To this a final
was added, stating that those who could not live without breaking any of these laws would
not be considered as fit to live in civilized society, and would therefore be effectively
removed from the companionship of their fellows.
While the internal affairs of the Federation in America were being thus set in order, events
had been moving rapidly in other parts of the world.
The Tsar, the King of Italy, and General La Gallifé, who was now dictator of France in all but
name were masters of the continent of Europe. The Anglo-Tutonic alliance was a thing of the past.
Germany, Austria and Turkey were completely crushed, and the minor powers had succumbed.
Britain, crippled by the terrible cost in ships and men of the victory of the Nile, had evacuated
the Mediterranean after dismantling the fortifications of Gibraltar and Malta, and had concentrated
the remains of her fleets in the home waters, to prepare for the invasion which was now inevitable
as soon as fair winds and fine weather
made it possible for the war balloons of the League
to cross the water and cooperate
with the invading forces.
The Tsar, as had been expected,
had not even deigned to reply
to Tremaine's summons to disarm
and so the last arrangements for bringing
the forces of the Federation into action
at the proper time were pushed on
with the utmost speed.
The blockade of the American and Canadian coasts
was rigidly maintained
and no vessels allowed to enter or leave
any of the ports. All the warships of the League had been withdrawn from the Atlantic, and
the Great Ocean Highway remained unplowed by a single keel. On the 10th of October,
the Ithurial had returned from her second trip to the west, with the refusal of the British
government to recognise the Federation as a duly constituted power, or to have any dealings
with its leaders. Great Britain, the reply concluded, will stand or fall alone, and even in
the event of ultimate defeat, the King of England will prefer to make terms with the sovereigns
opposed to him, rather than those whose acts have proved them to be beyond the pale of the
law of nations.
Ah, said Tremaine to Arnold, as he read the royal words, the policy which lost the American colonies
for the sake of an idea still rules at Westminster, it seems.
But I'm not going to let the old lion be strangled in his den for all that.
Natas was right when he said that Britain would have to pass through
the fire before she would accept the Federation, and so I suppose she must, more's the pity.
Still, perhaps it will all be for the best in the long run.
You can't expect to root up a thousand-year-old oak as easily as a mushroom that only
came up the day before yesterday.
End of Chapter 37.
Chapter 38 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 38
The Beginning of the End
It is now time to return to Britain
To the land which the course of events
Had so far appeared to single out as the battleground
Upon which was to be fought the Armageddon of the Western world
That conflict of the giants
The issue of which was to decide whether the Anglo-Saxon race
Was still to remain in the forefront of civilization and progress
or whether it was to fall, crushed and broken, beneath the assaults of enemies, descending upon the motherland of the Anglo-Saxon nations, whether the valour and personal devotion, which for a thousand years had scarcely known a defeat by flood or field, was still to pursue its course of victory, or whether it was to succumb to weight of numbers and mechanical discipline, reinforced by means of assault and destruction, which so far had turned to the World War, of the war, of war, and mechanical discipline, reinforced by means of assault and destruction, which so far had turned to the world war,
of 1904 into a succession of colossal and unparalleled butcheries, such as had never been
known before in the history of human strife. When the Allied fleets bearing the remains
of the British and German armies which had been driven out of the Netherlands, reached England,
and the news of the crowning disaster of the war in Europe was published in detail in the newspapers,
the popular mind seemed suddenly afflicted with a paralysis of stupefaction. Men looked back over
the long series of triumphs in which British valour and British resolution had again and again
prove themselves invulnerable to the assaults of overwhelming numbers. They thought of the glories
of the peninsula, of the unbreakable strength of the thin red line at Waterloo, of the magnificent
madness of Balaclava, and the invincible steadiness and discipline that had made incumbent a word
to be remembered with pride as long as the English name endured. Then their thoughts reverted to the
immediate past, and they heard the shock of colossal armaments, compared with which the armies of
the past appeared but pygmies in strength. They saw empires defended by millions of soldiers
crushed in a few weeks, and a wave of conquest sweep in one unbroken roll from end to end of a
continent in less time than it would have taken Napoleon or Wellington to have fought a single
campaign. Huge fortresses rendered, as men had believed impregnable, by the employment of every
resource known to the most advanced military science, had been reduced to heaps of defenceless ruins
in a few hours by a bombardment under which their magnificent guns had lain as impotent,
as though they had been the culverins of three hundred years ago. It seemed like some
hideous nightmare of the nations, in which Europe had gone mad, reveling in superhuman bloodshed
and destruction, a conflict in which more than earthly forces had been let loose, a conflict of
a carnage so immense that the mind could only form a dim and imperfect conception of it.
And now this red tide of desolation had swept up to the western verge of the continent,
and was there gathering strength and volume day by day against the hour when it should burst
and oversweep the narrow strip of water which separated the inviolate fields of England
from the blackened and blood-stained waste that it had left behind it,
from the Russian frontier to the German Ocean.
It seemed impossible, and yet it was true. The first line of defence, the hitherto invincible
fleet, magnificently as it had been managed, and, heroically as it had been fought, had failed
in the supreme hour of trial. It had failed, not because the sailors of Britain had done
their duty less valiantly than they had done in the days of Rodney and Nelson, but simply because
the conditions of naval warfare had been entirely changed, because the personal equation had been
almost eliminated from the problem of battle, and because the new warfare of the seas had
been waged rather with machinery than with men. In all the war not a single battle had been
fought at close quarters. There had been plenty of instances of brilliant manoeuvring, of torpedo
boats running the gauntlet and hurling their deadly missiles against the sides of battleships
and cruisers, and of ships rammed and sunk in a few instances by consummately handled opponents,
but the days of boarding and cutting out of night surprises and fire-ships had gone by forever.
The irresistible artillery, with which modern science had armed the warships of all nations,
had made these feats impossible, and so had placed the valour which achieved them out of court.
Within the last few weeks, scarcely a day had passed, but had witnessed the return of some mighty ironclad or splendid cruiser,
which had set out a miracle of offensive and defensive strength
little better than a floating ruin,
wrecked and shattered,
almost beyond recognition by the awful battle-storm
through which he had passed.
The magnificent armament which had held the Atlantic route
had come back represented only by a few crippled ships,
almost unfit for any further service.
True, they and those which never returned
had rendered a splendid account of themselves before the enemy,
but the fact remained they were not defeated, but they were no longer able to perform the Titanic task which had been allotted to them.
So too with the Mediterranean fleet, which, so far as sea-fighting was concerned, had achieved the most splendid triumph of the war.
It had completely destroyed the enemy opposed to it, but the victory had been purchased at such a terrible price.
That but for the squadron which had come to its aid, it would hardly have been able to reach home in safety.
in a word the lesson of the struggle on the sea had been that modern artillery was just as effective whether fired by Englishmen, Frenchmen or Russians.
That where a torpedo struck a warship was crippled, no matter what the nationality or the relative valour of her crew,
and that where once the ram found its mark, the ship that it struck went down, no matter what flag she was flying.
And then, behind and beyond all that was definitely known in England of the results of the war,
war, there were vague rumours of calamities and catastrophes in more distant parts of the world,
which seemed to promise nothing less than universal anarchy, and the submergence of civilization
under some all-devouring wave of barbarism. All regular communications with the East had been
stopped for several weeks. That India was lost was guessed by intuition, rather than known as
a certainty. Australia was as isolated from Britain as though it had been on another planet,
and now every one of the Atlantic cables had suddenly ceased to respond to the stimulus of the electric current.
No ships came from the east or west or south.
The British ports were choked with fleets of useless merchantmen,
to which the markets of the world were no longer open.
Some few venturesome craft that had set out to explore the now silent ocean had never returned,
and every warship that could be made fit for service was imperatively needed to meet the now inevitable
attack on the shores of the English Channel and the southern portions of the North Sea. Only
one messenger had arrived from the outside world since the remains of Admiral Beresford's fleet
had returned from the Mediterranean, and she had come not by land or sea, but through the air.
On the 6th of October an airship had been seen flying at incredible speed across the south
of England. She had reached London and touched the ground during the night on Hampstead
Heath. The next day she had descended again in the same place, taken a single man on board and
then vanished into space again. What her errand had been is well known to the reader, but outside
the members of the Cabinet Council, no one in England, save the King and his ministers, knew
the object of her mission. For fifteen days after that event the enemy across the water made no sign,
although from the coast of Kent
roundabout Deal and Dover
could be seen fleets of transports and war vessels
hurrying along the French coast
and on clear days
a thousand telescopes
turned towards the French shore
made visible the ominous clusters
of moving black spots
above the land
which betokened the presence
of the terrible machines which had wrought
such havoc on the towns and fortresses
of Europe
it was only the calm before
the final outburst of the storm
The Tsar and his allies were marshalling their hosts for the invasion and collecting transports and fleets of war vessels to convoy them.
For several days the strong north-westily gales had made the sea impassable for the war balloons,
as though to the very last the winds and waves were conspiring to defend their ancient mistress,
but this could not last forever.
Sooner or later the winds must sink or change, and then these war-hawks of the air would wing their flight across the silver streak,
and Portsmouth and Dover and London, would be as defenceless beneath their attack, as Berlin, Vienna and Hamburg had been.
And after them would come the millions of the League, descending like a locust swarm upon the fields of eastern England, and after that would come the deluge.
But the old lion of the seas was not skulking in his lair or trembling at the advent of his enemies, however numerous and mighty they might be.
On a sea, not a day passed, but some daring raid was made on the transport.
passing to and fro in the narrow seas, and all the while a running fight was kept up with
cruisers and battleships that approached too near to the still in violet shore. So surely as they
did so the signals flashed along the coast, and if they escaped at all from the fierce sortie
that they provoked it was with shot riddled sides and battered topworks, sure signs that the lion
still had claws, and could strike home with them. On shore from Land's end to John O'Grote's and from
Hollyhead to the Fawlins, everything that could be done was being done to prepare for the struggle
with the invader. It must, however, be confessed that, in comparison with the enormous forces
of the League, the ranks of the defenders were miserably scanty. Forty years of universal
military service on the continent had borne their fruits. Soldiers are not made in a few weeks or
months, and where the League had millions in the field, Britain even counting the remnants of her German
allies that had been brought over from Antwerp could hardly muster hundreds of thousands.
All told, there were little more than a million men available for the defence of the country,
and should the landing of the invaders be successfully affected, not less than six millions of men,
trained to the highest efficiency, and flushed with a rapid succession of unparalleled victories,
would be hurled against them. This was the legitimate outcome of the policy to which Britain had adhered,
since first she had maintained a standing army,
instead of pursuing the ancient policy of making every man a soldier,
which had won the triumphs of Cresi and Agincourt.
She had trusted everything to her sea-line of defence.
Now that was practically broken,
and it seemed inevitable that her second line,
by reason of its miserable inadequacy,
should fail her in a trial which no one had ever dreamt
it would have to endure.
A very grave aspect was given to the situation,
by the fact that the great mass of the industrial population seemed strangely indifferent to the impending catastrophe which was hanging over the land.
It appeared to be impossible to make them believe that an invasion of Britain was really at hand,
and that the hour had come when every man would be called upon to fight for the preservation of his own hearth and home.
Vague threats of eating the Russians alive, if they ever did dare to come, were heard on every hand,
but beyond this, and apart from the regular army and the...
the volunteers, men went about their daily avocations very much as usual, grumbling at the ever-increasing
price of food, and here and there breaking out into bread riots, wherever it was suspected that
some wealthy man was trying to corner food for his own commercial benefit, but making no
serious or combined efforts to prepare for a general rising, in case the threatened invasion
became a fact.
Such was the general state of affairs in Britain, when, on the night of the 27th of October,
northwest gale sank suddenly to a calm, and the dawn of the 28th brought the news from
Dover to London that the war balloons of the League had taken the air and were crossing the straits.
End of Chapter 38
Chapter 39 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 39
The Battle of Dover
Until the War of 1904 it had been an undefixtr.
disputed axiom in naval warfare that a territorial attack upon an enemy's coast by a fleet
was foredoomed to failure unless that enemy's fleet had been either crippled beyond effective
action or securely blockaded in distant ports. As an axiom secondary to this it was also held
that it would be impossible for an invading force, although convoyed by a powerful fleet,
to make good its footing upon any portion of a hostile coast defended by forts, mounting heavy
long-range guns. These principles have held good throughout the history of naval warfare
from the time when Sir Walter Rally first laid them down in the early portion of his
history of the world, written after the destruction of the Spanish armada. But now two elements
had been introduced which altered the conditions of naval warfare even more radically than one
of them had changed those of military warfare. Had it not been for this, the attack upon the
shores of England made by the commanders of the league would probably either have been a failure
or it would have stopped at a demonstration of force, as did that of the great Napoleon in
1803. The portion of the Kentish coast selected for the attack was that stretching from
Folkestone to deal, and it would perhaps have been difficult to find in the whole world
any portion of sea coast more strongly defended than this was on the morning of October 28,
2004, and yet as the event proved, the fortresses which lined it were as useless and impotent
for defence as the old Martello towers of 150 years before would have been. As the war balloons
rose into the air from the heights above Boulogne, good telescopes at Dover enabled their
possessors to count no less than 75 of them. Fifty of these were quite newly constructed and were
of a much improved type, as they had been built in view of the practical experience.
gained by the first fleet. This aerial fleet divided into three squadrons, one, numbering 25,
steered south-westward in the direction of Folkestone, twelve shaped their course towards
a deal, and the remaining 38 steered directly across the strait stood over. As they approached
the English coast, they continually rose until by the time they had reached the land, aided
by the light south-easterly breeze, which was then blowing, they floated at a height of more than
5,000 feet. All this, while not a warship or a transport had put to sea. The whole fleet of the
league lay along the coast of France between Calais and Dieppe, under the protection of shore batteries
so powerful that it would have been madness for the British fleet to have assumed the offensive
with regard to them. With the exception of two squadrons reserved for the possible attack upon
Portsmouth and Harwich, all that remained from the disasters and costly victories of the war of the
once mighty British naval armament, was massed together for the defence of that portion of the
coast, which would evidently have to bear the brunt of the attack of the League.
Ranged along the coast from Fokston to Deal was an armament consisting of forty-five
battleships of the first, second and third classes, supported by fifteen coast defence ironclads,
70 armoured and 32 unarmoured cruisers, 40 gunboats and 150 torpedo boats.
such was the still magnificent fleet that patrolled the waters of the narrow sea.
A fleet as impotent for the time being as a flotilla of Thames steamboats would have been
in face of the tactics employed against it by the league.
Had the enemy's fleet but come out into the open,
as it would have been compelled to do under the old conditions of warfare,
to fight its way across the narrow strip of water,
there is little doubt that the issue of the day would have been very different,
and that what had been left of it would have been driven back, shattered and defeated,
to the shelter of the French shore batteries.
But in accordance with the invariable tactics of the league,
the first and most deadly assault was delivered from the air.
The war balloons stationed themselves above the fortifications on land,
totally ignoring the presence of the fleet,
and a few minutes after ten o'clock,
began to rain their deadly hail of explosives down upon them.
Fifteen were placed over Dover Castle,
and five over the fort on the fort on the floor.
Admiral Tipier, while the rest were distributed over the town and the forts on the hills above
it. In an hour everything was in a state of the most horrible confusion. The town was on fire
in a hundred places from the effects of the fire shells. The castle hill seemed as if it had been
suddenly turned into a volcano. Jets of bright flame kept leaping up from its summit and its
sides, followed by thunderous explosions and masses of earth and masonry hurled into the air, mingled
with guns and fragments of human bodies. The end of the Admiralty Pier, with its huge blocks
of stone, wrenched asunder and pulverized by incessant explosions of dynamite and eminiscite,
collapsed and subsided into the sea, carrying fort, guns and magazine with it. And all along
the height of the Shakespeare cliff, the earthworks had been blown up and scattered into dust,
and a huge portion of the cliff itself had been blasted out, and hurled down onto the beach.
Meanwhile, the victims of this terrible assault had in the nature of the case been able to do nothing but keep up a vertical fire in the hope of piercing the gas envelopes of the balloons and so bringing them to the earth.
For more than an hour this fuselard produced no effect, but at length the concentrated fire of several Maximum Nordenfeld guns, projecting a hail of missiles into the sky, brought about a result which was even more disastrous to the town than it was to its assailants.
the aerostats came within the zone swept by the bullets, riddled through and through their
gas holders collapsed, and their cars plunged downwards from a height of more than 5,000 feet.
A few seconds later four frightful explosions burst forth in different parts of the town, for
the four cargoes exploded simultaneously as they struck the earth.
The emmenceite and dynamite tore whole streets of houses to fragments, and hurled them far
and wide into the air to fall back again on other parts of the town, and at the same
the same time the fire-shells ignited, and set the ruins blazing like so many furnaces.
No more shots were fired into the air after that.
There was nothing for it but for the British valour to bow to the inevitable, and evacuate the
town and what remained of its fortifications, and so with sad and heavy hearts the remnant
of the brave defenders turned their faces inland, leaving Dover to its fate.
Meanwhile, exactly the same havoc had been wrought upon Folkestone and Deal.
hour after hour the merciless work continued
until by three o'clock in the afternoon
there was not a gun left upon the whole range of coast
that was capable of firing a shot.
All this time the ammunition tenders of the aerial fleet
had been winging their way to and fro across the strait,
constantly renewing the shells of the war balloons.
As soon as it began to grow dusk, the naval battle commenced.
Numerically speaking, the attacking force
was somewhat inferior to that of the defenders,
but now the second element,
so completely altered the tactics of sea-fighting, was for the first time in the war brought
into play. As the battleships of the League steamed out to engage the opponents, who were thirsting
to avenge the destruction that had been wrought upon the land, a small flotilla of twenty-five
insignificant-looking little craft, with neither masts nor funnels, and looking more like
half-submerged elongated turtles than anything else, followed in tow close under their
quarters. Hardly had the furious cannonade broke out into thunder and flame along the two opposing
lines than these strange craft sank gently and silently beneath the waves. They were submarine
vessels belonging to the French Navy, an improved type of the Z-Day class, which had been in existence
for more than ten years. These vessels were capable of sinking to a depth of 20 feet and
remaining for four hours without returning to the surface. They were propelled by twin screws,
worked by electricity at a speed of 20 knots and were provided with an electric searchlight,
which enabled them to find the hulls of hostile ships in the dark.
Each carried three torpedoes, which could be launched from a tube forward,
so as to strike the hull of the doomed ship from beneath.
As soon as the torpedo was discharged, the submarine boat spun around on her heel
and headed away at full speed in an opposite direction out of the area of the explosion.
The effects of such terrible and indeed irresistible engines of naval warfare were soon made manifest upon the ships of the British fleet.
In the heat of the battle, with every gun in action and raining a hail of shot and shell upon her adversary,
a great battleship would receive an unseen blow, struck in the dark upon her most vulnerable part.
A huge column of water would rise up from under her side, and a few minutes later the splendid fabric would heal over and go down like a floating volcano to be quenched by the waves.
that closed over her. But as if it were not enough that the defending fleet should
be attacked from the surface of the water and the depths of the sea, the war balloons, winging
their way out from the scene of ruin that they had wrought on shore, soon began to take
their part in the work of death and destruction. Each of them was provided with a mirror
set a little in front of the bow of the car, at an angle which could be varied according
to the elevation. A little forward of the centre of the car was a tube fixed on a level
with the centre of the mirror.
The ship selected for destruction was brought under the car,
and the speed of the balloon was regulated
so that the ship was relatively stationary to it.
As soon as the glare from one of the funnels could be seen
through the tube reflected in the centre of the mirror,
a trap was sprung in the floor of the car,
and a shell discharged with dynamite,
which it will be remembered explodes vertically downwards,
was released, and where the calculations were accurately made,
passed down the funnel,
and exploded in the interior of the vessel.
bursting her boilers and reducing her to a helpless wreck at a single stroke.
Every time this horribly ingenious contrivance was successfully brought into play,
a battleship or a cruiser was either sunk or reduced to impotence.
In order to make their aim the surer, the aerostats descended to within 300 yards of their prey,
and where the missile failed to pass through the funnel,
it invariably struck the deck close to it,
tearing up the armour sheathing and wrecking the funnel itself so completely
that the steaming power of the vessel was very seriously reduced.
All night long the battle raged incessantly along a semicircle some twelve miles long,
the centre of which was Dover.
Crowds of anxious watchers on the shore watched the continuous flashes of the guns through the darkness,
varied ever and anon by some tremendous explosion which told the fate of a warship that had fired her last shot.
All night long the incessant thunder of the battle rolled to and fro along the echoing coast.
and when morning broke the light dawned upon a scene of desolation and destruction on sea and shore such as had never been witness before in the history of warfare on land were the smoking ruins of houses still smouldering in the remains of the fires which had consumed them
forts which twenty-four hours before had grinned defiance at the enemy were shapeless heaps of earth and stone and armour plating torn into great jagged fragments and on sea were a few half-crippled wrecks the remains of the british fleet
with their flags still flying and such guns as were not disabled,
firing their last rounds at the victorious foe.
To the eastward of these, about half the fleet of the League,
in but little better condition,
was advancing in now overwhelming force upon them,
and behind these again a swarm of troop-ships and transports
were heading out from the French shore.
About an hour after dawn the Centurion,
the last of the British battleships,
was struck by one of this submarine torpedoes,
broke in two and went down with her flag flying and her guns blazing away to the last moment.
So ended the Battle of Dover, the most disastrous sea-fight in the history of the world,
and the death struggle of the mistress of the seas.
The last news of the tremendous tragedy reached the now panic-stricken capital half an hour
before the receipt of similar tidings from Harwich,
announcing the destruction of the defending fleet and forts,
and the capture of the town by exactly the same means as those employed against
Dover. Nothing now lay between London and the invading forces, but the utterly inadequate army
and lines of fortifications, which could not be expected to offer any more effective resistance
to the assault of the warblunes than had those of the three towns on the Kentish coast.
End of Chapter 39.
Chapter 40
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 40
Beliegood London
A month had passed since the Battle of Dover
It had been a month of incessant fighting
Of battles by day and night
Of heroic defences and dearly bought victories
But still of constant triumphs
And irresistible progress
For the ever-increasing legions of the League
From sunrise to sunrise
The roar of artillery
The rattle of musketry
And the clash of steel
Had never ceased to sound
to the north and south of London, as over battlefield after battlefield, the two hosts which had poured
in constant streams through Harwich and Dover had fought their way, literally mile by mile,
towards the capital of the modern world.
Day and night the fighting never stopped, as soon as two hostile divisions had fought each other
to a standstill, and from sheer weariness of the flesh the battle died down in one part of the
huge arena, the flame sprang up in another and raged on with ever-renewed fury.
Outnumbered four and five to one in every engagement, and with the terrible war balloons
raining death on them from the clouds, the British armies had eclipsed all the triumphs
of the long array of their former victories by the magnificent devotion that they showed in
the hour of what seemed to be the death struggle of the empire.
The glories of Incomen and Balaclava of Albuera and Waterloo, Paled
before the achievements of the whole-souled heroism displayed by the British soldiery standing,
as it were, with its back to the wall, and fighting not so much with any hope of victory,
for that was soon seen to be a physical impossibility, but with the invincible determination
not to permit the invader to advance on London, save over the dead bodies of its defenders.
Such a gallant defence had never been made before in the face of such irresistible odds.
When the soldiers of the League first set foot on British soil, the defending armies of the North and South had, with the greatest exertions, been brought up to a fighting strength of about twelve hundred thousand men, so stubborn had been the heroism with which they had disputed the progress of their enemies, that by the time that the guns of the League were planted on the heights that commanded the metropolis, more than a million and a half men had gone down under the hail of British bullets and the rush of British bayonets.
Of all the battlefields, of this, the bloodiest war in the history of human strife,
none had been so deeply died with blood as had been the fair and fertile English gardens and meadows,
over which the hosts of the League had fought their way to the confines of London.
Only the weight of overwhelming numbers reinforced by engines of destruction,
which could strike without the possibility of effective retaliation, had made their progress possible.
Had they met their heroic foes as they had met their heroic foes as they had met,
them in the days of the old warfare, their superiority of numbers would have availed them
but little. They would have been hurled back and driven into the sea, and not a man of them
all would have left British soil alive had it been but a question of military attack and defence.
But this was not a war of men, it was a war of machines, and those who wielded the most
effective machinery for the destruction of life, won battle after battle as a matter of course,
just as a man armed with a repeating rifle would over-concerned.
become a better man armed with a bow and arrow.
Natas had formed an entirely accurate estimate
of the policy of the leaders of the league
when he told Trimane in the library at Alain
that they would concentrate all their efforts
on the reduction of London.
The rest of the kingdom had been for the present entirely ignored.
London was the heart of the British Empire
and of the English-speaking world,
for the matter of that,
and therefore it had been determined to strike one deadly blow
at the vital centre of the whole huge.
organism. That paralysed, the rest must fall to pieces of necessity. The fleet was destroyed,
and every soldier that Britain could put into the field had been mustered for the defence
of London. Therefore the fall of London meant the conquest of Britain.
After the battles of Dover and Harwich, the invading forces advanced upon London in the following order.
The army of the south had landed at Deal, Dover and Folkestone in three divisions,
and after a series of terrific conflicts had fought in the following.
conflicts had fought its way via Chatham, Maidstone and Tumbridge to the banks of the Thames,
and occupied all the commanding positions from Shooter's Hill to Richmond. These three forces
were composed entirely of French and Italian Army Corps, and numbered from first to last nearly
four million men. On the north the invading force was almost wholly Russian, and was under
the command of the Tsar in person, in whom the supreme command of the armies of the League
had by common consent been now vested.
A constant service of transports, plying day and night between Antwerp and Harwich,
had placed at his disposal a force about equal to that of the Army of the South,
although he had lost over 700,000 men, before he was able to occupy the line of heights,
from Hornsey to Hampstead, with flanking positions, at Brunsbury and Halston to the west,
and at Tottenham, Stratford and Barking to the east.
By the 29th of November all the railways were in the hands of the invaders.
A chain of war balloons between barking and Shooters Hill closed the Thames.
The forts at Tilbury had been destroyed by an aerial bombardment,
a flotilla of submarine torpedo vessels had blown up the defences of the estuary of the Thames and Medway,
and led to the fall of Shearness and Chatham, and had then been docked at Shearness,
there being no further present use for them.
The other half of the squadron, supported by a few battleships and cruisers, which had survived
the Battle of Dover, had proceeded to Portsmouth, destroyed the booms and submarine defences,
while a detachment of aerostats shelled the land defences, and then, in a moment of wanton revenge,
had blown up the venerable Hulk of the victory, which had gone down at her moorings with
her flag still flying, as it had done a hundred years before at the fight of Trafalgar.
after this inglorious achievement they had been laid up in a dock to wait for their next opportunity of destruction should it ever occur.
London was thus cut off from all communication, not only from the outside world but even from the rest of England.
The remnants of the armies of defence had been gradually driven in upon the vast wilderness of bricks and mortar,
which now held more than eight millions of men, women and children,
hemmed in by long lines of batteries and entrenched camps, from which thousands of thousands of,
of guns hurled their projectiles far and wide into the crowded masses of the houses,
shattering them with bursting shells, and laying the whole streets in ruins,
while overhead the war balloons slowly circled hither and thither,
dropping their fire shells and completing the ruin and havoc wrought by the artillery of the siege trains.
Under such circumstances, surrender was really only a matter of time,
and that time had very nearly come.
The London and North Western Railway, which had been the last to fall into the hands of the invaders, had been closed for over a week, and food was running very short.
Eight millions of people massed together in a space of 30 or 40 square miles area, can only be fed and kept healthy under the most favourable conditions.
Hemed in, as London now was, from being the best-ordered great city in the world, it had degenerated with frightful rapidity into a vast abode of plague and family.
in, a mass of human suffering and misery beyond all conception or possibility of description.
Defence there was now practically none, but still the invaders did not leave their vantage ground
on the hills, and not a soldier of the League had so far set foot in London proper.
Either the besiegers preferred to starve the great city into surrender at discretion, and then
extort ruinous terms, or else they hesitated to plunge into that tremendous gulf of human
misery, maddened by hunger and made desperate by despair. If they did so hesitate, they were wise,
for London was too vast to be carried by assault, or by any series of assaults. No army could
have lived in its wilderness of streets swarming with enemies, who would have fought them
from house to house and street to street. Once they had entered that mighty maze of streets and
squares, both their artillery and their war-balloons would have been useless, for they would only
have buried friend and foe in common destruction. There were plenty of ways into London,
but the way out was a very different matter. Had a general assault been attempted, not a man
would ever have got out of London alive. The commanders of the League saw this clearly, and so they
kept their position on the heights. Waites did the city with an almost constant bombardment,
and while they drew their supplies from the fertile lands in their rear, lay on their arms and
waited for the inevitable. Within the besieged area, martial law prevailed universally.
Riots were of daily, almost hourly occurrence, but they were repressed with an iron hand,
and the rioters were shot down in the streets without mercy. For though siege and famine were bad
enough, anarchy breaking out amidst that vast, sweltering mass of human beings, would have
been a thousand times worse, and so the king, who assisted by the Prime Minister and the Cabinet
Council had assumed the control of the whole city, had directed that order was to be maintained
at any price. The remains of the army were quartered in the parks, under canvas, and billeted
in houses throughout the various districts, in order to support the police in repressing disorder
and protecting property. Still, in spite of all that could be done, matters were rapidly
coming to a terrible pass. In a week at the latest, the horses of the cavalry would be eaten.
For a fortnight London had almost lived upon horse-flesh.
In the poorer quarters there was not a dog to be seen,
and a sewer rat was considered a delicacy.
Eight million mouths had made short work
of even the vast supplies that had been hurriedly poured into the city
as soon as the invasion had become a certainty,
and absolute starvation was now a matter of a few days at the outside.
There were millions of money lying idle,
but very soon a five-pound note would not even buy,
a little loaf of bread.
But famine was by no means the only horror that afflicted London during those awful days and nights.
All round the heights the booming of the cannon sounded incessantly.
Huge shells went screaming through the air overhead to fall and burst amid some swarming hive of humanity,
scattering death and mutilation where they fell,
and high up in the air the fleet of aerostats perpetually circled,
dropping their fire shells and blasting cartridges on the dense, massive massive.
of houses until a hundred conflagrations were raging at once in different parts of the city.
No help had come from the outside. Indeed none was to be expected. There was only one power in the
world that was now capable of coping with the forces of the victorious league, but its
overtures had been rejected, and neither the king nor any of his advisers had now the slightest
idea as to how those who controlled it would now use it. No one knew the real strength of the
terrorists, or the Federation which they professed to control.
All that was known was that, if they choose,
they could, with their aerial fleet, sweep the war balloons from the air in a few moments
and destroy the batteries of the besiegers.
But they had made no sign after the rejection of their President's offer
to prevent the landing of the forces of the League,
on condition that the British Government accepted the Federation
and resigned its powers in favour of its executive.
The refusal of those terms had now cost more than a million British lives
and an incalculable amount of human suffering and destruction of property.
Until the news of the disaster of Dover had actually reached London,
no one had really believed that it was possible
for an invading force to land on British soil and exist for 24 hours.
Now the impossible had been made possible,
and the last crushing blow must fall within the next few days.
after that who knew what might befall.
So far as could be seen, Britain lay helpless at the mercy of her foes.
Her allies had ceased to exist as independent powers,
and the Russian and the Gaul were thundering at her gates,
as fifteen hundred years before the goth had thundered at the gates of the Eternal City
in the last days of the Roman Empire.
If the terms of the Federation could have been offered again,
it is probable that the King of England would have been the first man
who own his mistake and that of his advisers and accept them, for now the choice lay between
utter and humiliating defeat, and the breaking up of the empire, and the recognition of the
Federation. After all, the kinship of a race was a greater fact in the supreme hour of
national disaster, or the perpetuation of a particular form of government. It was not now a
question of nation against nation, but of race against race. The fierce flood of war had swept
way all smaller distinctions. It was necessary to rise to the altitude of the problem of the government,
not of nations, but of the world. Was the genius of the east or of the west to shape the future
destinies of the human race? That was the mighty problem, of which the events of the next few weeks
were to work out the solution, for when the sun set on the field of Armageddon, the fate of
humanity would be fixed for centuries to come. End of chapter 40.
Chapter 41
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 41
An Envoy of Deliverance
From the time that the Tsar had received the conditional declaration of war
from the President of the Anglo-Saxon Federation in America
tonight fall on the 29th of November
when the surrender of the capital of the British Empire
was considered to be a matter of a few days only,
the commander-in-chief of the forces of the League was absolutely in the dark,
not only as to the actual intentions of the terrorists, if they had any,
but also as to the doings of his allies in America.
According to the stipulations, a range between himself
and the confidential agent of the American government,
the blockading flotilla of dynamite cruisers
ought to have sailed from America as soon as the cipher message
containing the news of the Battle of Dover reached New York.
The message had been duly sent via Queenstown and New York, and had been acknowledged in the usual way, but no definite reply had come to it, and a month had elapsed, without the appearance of the promised squadron.
The explanation of this will be readily guessed. The American end of the Queenstown cable had been reconnected with Washington, but it was under the absolute control of Trimane, who permitted no one to use it save himself.
Other messages had been sent to which no reply had been received, and a swift French cruiser
which had been launched at Brest since the Battle of Dover had been dispatched across the Atlantic
to discover the reason of this strange silence. She had gone, but she had never returned.
The Atlantic Highway appeared to be barred by some invisible force. No vessels came from the
westward, and those which started from the east were never heard of again.
His Majesty had treated the summons of the President of the Federation with silent contempt,
just as such a victorious autocrat might have been expected to do.
True, he knew the terrific power, wielded by the terrorists through their aerial fleet,
and he had an uncomfortable conviction, which refused to be entirely stifled,
that in the days to come he would have to reckon with them and it.
But that a member of the terrorist brotherhood could by any possible means have placed himself,
at the head of any body of men sufficiently numerous or well-disciplined to make them a force
to be seriously reckoned with in military warfare, his majesty had never for a moment believed.
And more than this, however disquieting, might be the uncertainty due to the ominous silence
on the other side of the Atlantic, and the non-arrival of the expected fleet, there stood the great
and significant fact that the army of the League had been permitted without molestation, either from the
terrorists or the Federation, in whose name they had presumed to declare war upon him,
not only to destroy what remained on the British fleet, but to completely invest the very
capital of Anglo-Saxondom itself. All this had been done. The sacred soil of Britain itself
had been violated by the invading hosts, the army of defence had been slowly and at its tremendous
sacrifice of life on both sides, forced back from line after line, and position after position
into the city itself. His batteries were raining their hail of shot and shell from the heights
round London, and his aerostats were hurling ruin from the sky upon the crowded millions
locked up in the beleaguered space, and yet the man who had presumed to tell him that the
hour in which he set foot on British soil would be the last of his empire, had done absolutely
nothing to interrupt the march of conquest. From this it will be seen that Alexander Romanov was at
least as completely in the dark as to the possible course of the events of the near future
as was the King of England himself, shut up in his capital, and cut off from all communication
from the rest of the world. On the morning of the 29th of November there was held at the Prime
Minister's rooms in Downing Street, a Cabinet Council presided over by the King in person.
After the Council had remained for about an hour in earnest consultation, a stranger was
admitted to the room in which they were sitting.
The reader would have recognised him in a moment as Morris Colston, otherwise Alexis Mazanov,
for he was dressed almost exactly as he had been on that memorable night just 13 months before,
when he had made the acquaintance of Richard Arnold on the Thames embankment.
Well dressed, well fed, and perfectly at ease, he entered the council chamber without any aggressive assumption,
but still with the quiet confidence of a man who knows that he is practically master of the situation.
How he had even got into London, beleaguered as it was on every side in such fashion that no one could get out of it without being seen and shot by the besiegers, was a mystery.
But how he could have in his possession, as he did, a dispatch dated 36 hours previously in New York, was a still deeper mystery, and upon neither of these points did he make the slightest attempt to enlighten the members of the British Cabinet.
All that he said was that he was the bearer of a message from the President of the Anglo-Saxon Federation in America,
and that he was instructed to return that night to New York with such answer as the British government might think fit to make to it.
It was this message that had been the subject of the deliberations of the Council before his admission,
and its net effect was as follows.
It was now practically certain, indeed, proved to demonstration,
that the forces at the command of the British government were not capable of coping with those brought against them by the commanders of the League,
and that therefore Britain, if left to her own resources, must inevitably succumb,
and submit to such terms as her conquerors might think fit to impose upon her.
The choice before the British government thus lay between surrender to her foreign enemies,
whose objects were well known to be dismemberment of the empire,
and the reduction of Great Britain to the rank of third-class power,
to say nothing of the payment of a war indemnity
which could not fail to be paralysing,
and consent of those who controlled the destinies of the mother country,
to accept a federation of the whole Anglo-Saxon race,
to waive the merely national idea in favour of the racial one,
and to permit the Executive Council of the Federation
to assume those governmental functions
which were exercised at present by the King and the British Houses of Parliament.
In a word, the choice lay between conquest by a league of foreign powers
and the merging of Britain into the Federation of the English-speaking peoples of the world.
If the former choice was taken, the only prospect possible under the condition of things was
a possibly enormous sacrifice of human life.
On the side of both Britain and its enemies, a gigantic loss in money,
the crippling of British trade and commerce, and then a possible, nay probable social revolution,
to which the message distinctly pointed. If the latter choice were taken, the forces of the
Federation would be at once brought into the field against those of the League, the siege of London
would be raised, the power of the invaders would be effectually broken forever, and the stigma of
conquest finally wiped away. It is only just to record the fact that in this supreme crisis
of British history, the man who most strongly insisted upon the acceptance of the terms which he had
previously, as he now confessed in the most manly and outspoken fashion, rejected in ignorance of the
true situation of affairs, was the man who believed that he would lose a crown by accepting
them. When the ambassador of the Federation had been presented to the council, the king rose in his
place and handed to him, with his own hands, a sealed letter, saying as he did so,
Mr. Mazanov, I am still to a great extent in ignorance as to the inexplicable combination of events which has made it necessary for me to return this affirmative answer to the message of which you are the bearer.
I am, however, fully aware that the Earl of Allanmere, whose name I have seen at the foot of this document, with the most profound astonishment, is in a position to do what he says.
The course of events has been exactly that which he predicted.
I know too that whatever causes may have led him to unite himself
to those known as the terrorists, he is an English nobleman,
and a man to whom falsehood or bad faith is absolutely impossible.
In your marvellous aerial fleet,
I know also that he wields the only power capable
of being successfully opposed to those terrorist.
terrible machines which had wrought such havoc upon the fleets and armies not only of Britain but of Europe.
To a certain extent this is a surrender, but I feel that it will be better to surrender the
destinies of Britain into the hands of her own blood and kindred than to the tender mercies of her
alien enemies. My own personal feelings must weigh as nothing in the balance where the fate,
not only of this country, but perhaps of the whole world, is now poised.
After all, the first duty of a constitutional king is not to himself and his dynasty,
but to his country and his people, and therefore I feel that it will be better for me and
mine to be citizens of a free federation of the English-speaking peoples, and of the nations
to which Britain has given birth, than the titular sovereign,
and royal family of a conquered country, holding the mockery of royalty on the sufferance of their conquerors.
Tell Lord Alan Mayer from me that I now accept the terms he has offered as presidents of the Anglo-Saxon Federation.
First, because at all hazards I would see Britain delivered from her enemies,
and, secondly, because I have chosen rather to be an English gentleman without a crime.
round than to wear a crown which, after all, would only be gift from my conquerors."
Edward V. Seventh spoke with visible emotion, but with a dignity which even Mazanov, little and
all as he respected the name of King, felt himself compelled to recognize and respect.
He took the letter with a bow that was more one of reverence than of courtesy, and, as he put
it into his breast-pocket of his coat, he said,
the President will receive your Majesty's reply
with as genuine pleasure and satisfaction
as I shall give it to him
Though I am a Russian without a drop of English blood in my veins
I have always looked upon the British race
As the real bulwark of freedom
And I rejoice that the King of England has not permitted
Either tradition or personal feeling
To stand in the way of the last triumph of the Anglo-Saxon race
As long as the English language is spoken
Your Majesty's name will be held in
in greater honour for this sacrifice which you make today than will that of any other English
king, for the greatest triumph of arms ever achieved in the history of your country.
I must now take my leave, for I must be in New York to-morrow night. I have your word that I
shall not be watched or followed after I leave here. Hold the city for six days more at all costs,
and on the seventh at the latest the siege shall be raised, and the enemies of Britain destroyed
in their own entrenchments.
So saying, the envoy of the Federation bowed once more to the king
and the astonished members of his council,
and was escorted to the door.
Once in the street he strode away rapidly through Parliament Street and the Strand,
then updruary lane until he reached the door of a mean-looking house in a squalid court,
and entering this with a latch-key disappeared.
Three hours later, a Russian soldier of the line,
wearing an almost imperceptible knot of red ribbon in one of the buttonholes of his tunic,
passed through the Russian lines on Hampstead Heath, unchallenged by the centuries,
and made his way northward to Northaw Wood, which he reached soon after nightfall.
Within half an hour the ethereal rose from the midst of a thick clump of trees,
like a grey shadow, rising into the night,
and darted southward and upward at such speed that the keenest eyes must soon have lost sight of her from the earth.
She passed over the beleaguered city at a height of nearly ten thousand feet
and then swept sharply round to the eastward.
She stopped immediately over the lights of Sheerness
and descended to within a thousand feet of the dock,
in which could be seen the detachment of the French submarine vessels,
lying waiting to be sent on their next errand of destruction.
As soon as those on board had made out the dock clearly,
she ascended a thousand feet and went about half a mile to the southward.
From that position she poured a rapid hail of ship.
into the dock, which was instantly transformed into a cavity, vomiting green flame and fragments
of iron and human bodies. In five minutes nothing was left of the dock or its contents,
but had churned-up swamp of muddy water and shattered stone work. Then her errand so far accomplished,
the airships sped away to the south-westward, and within an hour she had destroyed in like
fashion the submarine squadron in the government dock at Portsmouth, and was winging her way westward
to New York, with the reply to the reply to the.
of the King of England to the President of the Federation.
End of Chapter 41.
Chapter 42 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 42. The Eve of Armageddon
When the news of the destruction of the two divisions of the submarine squadron
reached the headquarters of the League on the night of the 29th,
it would have been difficult to say whether anger or consternation
most prevailed among the leaders. A council of war was hurriedly summoned to discuss an event
which it was impossible to look upon as anything less than a calamity. The destruction which had
been wrought was of itself disastrous enough, for it deprived the league of the chief means
by which it had destroyed the British fleet and kept command of the sea. But even more terrible
than the actual destruction was the unexpected suddenness with which the blow had been delivered.
For five months, that is to say, from the recapture of the Lucifer at Aberdeen,
the Tsar and his co-adjiters had seen nothing of the operations of the terrorists.
And now, without a moment's warning, this apparently omnipresent and yet almost invisible force
had struck once more with irresistible effect,
and instantly vanished back into the mystery out of which it had come.
Who could tell when the next blow would fall,
or in what shape the next assault would be delivered?
In the presence of such enemies, invisible and unreachable, the commanders of the League, to their rage and disgust, felt themselves, on the eve of their supreme victory, as impotent as a man armed with a sword would have felt in front of a gattling gun.
Consternation naturally led to divided councils.
The French and Italian commanders were for an immediate general assault on London at all hazards, and the enforcement of terms of surrender at the point of the sword.
The Tsar, on the other hand, insisted on the pursuance of the original policy of reduction by starvation,
as he rightly considered that, great as the attacking force was, it would be practically swamped amidst the infuriated millions of the besieged,
and that, even if the assault were successful, the loss of life would be so enormous that the conquest of the rest of Britain,
which in such a case would almost certainly rise to a man, would be next door to impossible.
He, however, so far yielded us to agree to send a message to the King of England to arrange
terms of surrender, if possible, at once, in order to save further bloodshed, and then, if these
terms were rejected, to prepare for a general assault on the seventh day from then.
These terms were accepted as a compromise, and the next morning the bombardment ceased both
from the land batteries on the air.
At daybreak on the 30th, an envoy left the Tsar's headquarters in one of the war balloons flying
a flag of truce and descended in Hyde Park. He was received by the King in Council at Buckingham
Palace, and, after a lengthy deliberation, an answer was returned to the effect that on condition
the bombardment ceased for the time being, London would be surrendered at noon on the 6th of December,
if no help had by that time arrived from the other cities of Britain. These terms, after
considerable opposition from General La Gallifay and General Consense, the Italian commander-in-chief,
were adopted and ratified at noon that day, almost at the very moment,
that Alexis Mazanov was presenting the reply of the King of England
to the President of the Federation in New York.
As the relief expedition had been fully decided upon,
whether the British government recognised the Federation or not,
everything was in readiness for an immediate start
as soon as the ethereal brought definite news
as to the acceptation or rejection of the President's second offer.
For the last seven weeks the ten dofferson,
of the east coast of America and at Halifax in Nova Scotia had been thronged with
shipping and swarming with workmen and sailors. All the vessels which had been swept off the
Atlantic by the war-storm, and which were of sufficient size and speed to take part in the expedition,
had been collected at these eleven ports. Whole fleets of liners of half a dozen different
nationalities, which had been laid up since the establishment of the blockade, were now lying
alongside the keys, taking in vast quantities of wheat and miscellaneous foodstuffs, which
being poured into their holds from the glutted markets of America and Canada.
Every one of these vessels was fitted up as a troop-ship, and by the time all arrangements
were complete, more than a thousand vessels carrying on an average twelve hundred men each
were ready to take to the sea.
In addition to these there was a fleet of warships as yet unscathed by shot or shell, consisting
of thirty battleships, 110 cruisers, and the flotilla of dynamite cruisers, which had been
constructed by the late government, at the
the expense of the capitalist ring. There were no less than 200 of these strange but
terribly destructive craft, the lineal descendants of the Vesuvius, which, as the naval
reader will remember, was commissioned in 1890. They were double-hulled vessels built on
the whaleback plan, and the compartments between the inner and outer hull could be wholly or
partially filled with water. When they were entirely filled, the hole sank below the surface,
leaving nothing as a mark to an enemy, save a platform, standing ten feet above the water.
This platform constructed throughout of six-inch nickel steel was of oval shape,
100 feet long and 30 broad in its greatest diameter, and carried the heavily armoured
wheelhouse and conning tower, two funnels, six ventilators, and two huge pneumatic guns,
each 75 feet long, working on pivots, nearly amid ships.
These weapons, with an air charge of 300 atmospheres, would throw £400 of dynamite to a distance of three miles, with such accuracy that the projectile would invariably fall within a space of 20 feet square.
The guns could be discharged once a minute, and could thus hurl £48,000 of dynamite an hour upon a hostile fleet or fortifications.
Each cruiser also carried two underwater torpedo tubes ahead and two astern.
The funnels emitted no smoke, but merely supplied draught to the petroleum furnaces,
which burned with practically no waste, and developed a head of steam which drove the long
submerged holes through the water at a rate of 32 knots, or more than 36 miles an hour.
Such was the enormous naval armament manned by nearly a hundred thousand men, which hoisted
the Federation flag at one o'clock in the afternoon of the 30th of November, when orders
were telegraphed north and south from Washington to get ready for sea. Two hours later the
vast flotilla of warships and transports had cleared the American waters and was converging
towards a point indicated by the intersection of the 41st parallel of latitude with the 40th
meridian of longitude. At this ocean rendezvous the divisions of the fleet and its
convoys met and shaped their course for the mouth of the English Channel. They proceeded in
column of line abreast three deep, headed by the dynamite cruisers, after which came the other
warships which had formed the American Navy, and after these again came the troop-ships and
transports properly protected by cruisers on their flanks and in their rear. The commander of every
warship and transport had the most minute instructions as to how he was to act on reaching
British waters, and what these were will become apparent in due course. The weather was fairly good
for the time of year, and, as there was but little danger of collision on the now deserted waters
of the Atlantic, the whole flotilla kept at full speed all the way. As however its speed was
necessarily limited by that of its slowest steamer, until the scene of action was reached,
it was after midnight on the 5th of December when its various detachments had reached their
appointed stations on the English coast. At the entrance of the English Channel and St. George's
Channel, a few scouting cruisers flying French, Russian and Italian colours, had been run
down and sunk by the dynamite cruisers. Strict orders had been given by Tremaine to destroy everything,
flying a hostile flag, and not to permit any news to be taken to England of the approach of the
flotilla. The Federation was waging a war, not merely of conquest and revenge, but of extermination,
and no more mercy was to be shown to its enemies than they had shown in their march of victory
from one end of Europe to the other. While the Federation fleet had been crossing the Atlantic,
other events no less important had been taking place in England and Scotland.
The hitherto apparently inert mass of the population
had suddenly awakened out of its lethargy.
In town and country alike, men forsook their daily avocations
as if by one consent, as in America,
artisans, pitmen, clerks and tradesmen
were suddenly transformed into soldiers,
who drilled, first in squads of ten,
and then in hundreds and thousands,
and finally in tens of thousands,
uniformed alike in rough grey breeches and tunics, with a knot of red ribbon in the button-hall,
and all armed with rifle, bayonet and revolver, which they seemed to handle with strange and ominous
familiarity. All the railway traffic over the island was stopped, and the rolling stock
collected at the great stations along the lines to London, and at the same time all the
telegraph wires communicating with the south and east were cut. As day after day passed,
signs of an intense but strongly suppressed excitement became more and more.
visible all over the provinces, and especially in the great towns and cities. In London very
much the same thing had happened. Hundreds of thousands of civilians vanished during that seven
days of anxious waiting for the hour of deliverance, and in their place sprang up orderly
regiments of grey-clad soldiers, who saw the red knot in each other's buttonholes, and welcomed
each other as comrades unknown before. To the surprise of the commanders of the regular army,
orders had been issued by the king
that all possible assistance was to be rendered
to these strange legions,
which had thus so suddenly sprang into existence,
and the result was that,
when the sun set on the 5th of December,
the 21st day of the total blockade of London,
the beleaguered space contained over two million of armed men,
hungering both for food and vengeance,
who, like the five millions of their fellow countrymen outside London,
were waiting for a sign from the sky,
to fling themselves upon the entrapped and unsexuals,
suspecting invader. That night countless eyes were upturned throughout the length and breadth of
Britain to the dull pall of wintry cloud that overspread the land. Yet, so far, so perfect was
the discipline of this gigantic host, not a sign of overt, hostile movement had been made,
and the commanders of the armies of the League looked forward with exulting confidence to the moment,
now only a few hours distant, when the capital of the British Empire, cut off from all help,
should be surrendered into their hands in accordance with the terms agreed upon.
When night fell, the ethereal was floating four thousand feet above Aberdeen.
Arnold and Natasha, wrapped in warm furs,
were standing on deck impatiently watching the sun sinking down over the sea of clouds,
which lay between them and the earth.
There it goes at last! exclaimed Natasha,
as the last of the level beams shot across the cloud sea,
and the rim of the pale disc sank below the surface of the vapoury ocean.
The time that we have waited and worked for so long has come at last.
This is the eve of Armageddon.
Who would think it, floating up here above the clouds and beneath those cold, calm,
shining stars?
And yet the fate of the whole world is trembling in the balance,
and the doings of the next twenty-four hours will settle the destiny of mankind for generations to come.
The hour of the revolution has struck at last.
And therefore it is time that the angel of the world of the revolution.
revolution should give the last signal with her own hand," said Arnold, seized with a sudden
fancy.
Come, you shall start the dynamo yourself.
Yes, I will, and I hope kindle a flame that shall purge the earth of tyranny and oppression
for ever.
Richard, what must my father be thinking of just now down yonder in the cabin?
I dare not even guess.
Tomorrow all the next day will be the day of reckoning, and thank God help those of whom
he demands payment, for they will need it.
The vials of wrath are full, and before long the oppressors of the earth will have drained them to the dregs.
Come, it's time we went down.
They descended together to the engine-room, and meanwhile the airship sank through the clouds
until the lights of Aberdeen lay about a thousand feet below.
A lens of red glass had been fitted to the searchlight of the ethereal,
and all that was necessary was to connect the forward engine with the dynamo.
Arnold put Natasha's hand on a little lever.
As she took hold of it, she thought,
with a shudder of the mighty forces of destruction which her next movement would let loose.
Then she thought of all that those nearest and dearest to her had suffered at the hands of
Russian despotism, and of all the nameless horrors of the rule whose death signal she was about
to give. As she did so her grip tightened on the lever, and when Arnold, having given his
orders to the head engineer as to speed and course, put his hand on her shoulder and said,
now she pulled it back with a sharp determined motion
and the next instant a broad fan of blood red light
shot over the ethereal's bows
at the same moment the airship's propellers began to spin round
and then with the flood of red light streaming in front of her
she headed southward at full speed towards Edinburgh
the signal flashed over the Scottish capital
and then the ethereal swerved round to the westward
Half an hour later Glasgow saw it, and then away she sped southward across the border to Carlisle.
And so through the long December night she flew hither and thither, eastward and westward,
flashing the red battle signal over the field and village and town, and wherever it shone,
armed men sprang up like the fruit of the fabled dragon's teeth.
Companies were mustered in streets and squares and fields, and marched to railway stations,
and soon long trains, one after another, in endless succession, got into motion.
all moving towards the south and east, all converging upon London.
Last of all, after it had made a swift circuit of northern and central and western England,
the red light swept along the south coast, and then swerved northward again
till it flashed thrice over London, and then it vanished into the darkness of the hour
before the dawn of Armageddon.
Since the ever memorable night of Thursday the 29th of July 1588,
three hundred and sixteen years before, when the beacon blazed upon the roof of Edgecombe's
lofty hall, and the answering fires sprang up from Ediston to Berwick Bounds, from
Lynn to Milford Bay, to tell that the Spanish Armada was in sight, there had been no
such night in England, nor had men ever dreamed that there should be. But great, as had
been the deeds done by the heroes of the sixteenth century, with the Pygmy
means at their command. They were but the merest
child's play to the awful storm of devastation, which, in a few hours, was to burst over
southern England. Then it was England against Spain, now it was Anglo-Saxondom against the
world, and the conquering race of earth, armed with the most terrific powers of destruction that
human wit had ever devised, was rising in its wrath, millions strong, to wipe out the stain
of invasion from the sacred soil of the motherland of the Anglo-Saxon nations.
Chapter 43 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 43
The Old Lion at Bay
The morning of the 6th of December
dawned grey and cold over London
and the hosts that were waiting for its surrender
Scarcely any smoke rose from the myriad chimneys of the vast city
for the coal was almost all burnt
and what was left was selling at £12 a ton.
Wood was so scarce that the people were tearing up the woodwork of their houses to keep a little fire going.
So the steel grey sky remained clear, for towards daybreak the clouds had been condensed
by a cold north-easter into a sharp fall of fine icy snow,
and as the sun gained power it shone chilly over the whitened landscape,
the innumerable roofs of London and the miles of tents, lining the hills to the north and south
of the Thames Valley. The havoc wrought by the bombardment on the public buildings of the great city
had been terrible. Of the houses of Parliament only a shapeless heap of broken stones remained.
The law courts were in ruins, what had been the Albert Hall was now a roofless ring of blackened walls,
Nelson's column lay shattered across Trafalgar Square, and the Royal Exchange, the Bank of England,
and the mansion house mingled their fragments in the heart of the almost deserted city.
Only three of the great buildings of London suffered no damage.
These were the British Museum, Westminster Abbey and St Paul's,
which had been spared in accordance with special orders issued by the commanders of the League.
The two former were spared for the same reason that the Germans had spared Strasbourg Cathedral in 1870,
because their destruction would have been a loss, not to Britain alone but to the world.
The great church of the metropolis had been left untouched chiefly because it had been arranged that,
on the fall of London, the Tsar was to be proclaimed Emperor of Asia under its dome,
and, at the same time, General La Gallifay was to assume the dictatorship of France and abolish the Republic,
which for more than ten years had been the plaything of unprincipled financiers and the laughing-stock of Europe.
As the sun rose, the great golden cross, rising high out of the wilderness of houses,
shone more and more brightly under the brightening sky,
and millions of eyes looked upon it from within the city,
without, with feelings far asunder, as triumph and defeat. At daybreak the last meal had been
eaten by the defenders of the city. To supply it, almost every animal left in London had been
sacrificed, and the last drop of liquor was drunk even to the last bottle of wine in the royal
cellars, which the king shared with his two commanders-in-chief, Lord Roberts and Lord Walsley,
in the presence of the troops on the balcony of Buckingham Palace. At nine o'clock the king and
Queen attended service in St Paul's, and when they left the cathedral half an hour later,
the besiegers on the heights, were astounded to hear the bells of all the steeples left standing
in London, ring out in a triumphant series of peals, which rippled away eastward and westward
from St. Paul's and Westminster Abbey, caught up and carried on by steeple after steeple, until from
Highgate to Dulwich and from Hammersmith to Canning Town, the beleaguered and starving city
might have been celebrating some great triumph for deliverance.
The astonished besiegers could only put the extraordinary manifestation down to joy
on the part of the citizens at the near approaching end of the siege,
but before the bells of London had been ringing for half an hour,
this fallacious idea was dispelled from their minds in a very stern and summary fashion.
Since nightfall there had been no communication with the secret agents of the League
in the various towns of England and Scotland. At ten o'clock a small company of Cossacks
spurred and flogged their jaded horses up the northern slope of Muswell Hill, on which the
Tsar had fixed his headquarters. Nearly every man was wounded, and the horses were in the last stages
of exhaustion. Their captain was at once admitted to the presence of the Tsar, and flinging himself
on the ground before the enraged autocrat, gasped out the dreadful tidings that his little company
were the sole survivors of the army of occupation that had been left at Harwich,
and which, 12 hours before, had been 30,000 strong.
A huge fleet of strange-looking vessels,
flying a plain, blood-red flag,
had, just before 4 a.m., forced the approaches to the harbour,
sunk every transport and warship with guns that were fired without flame or smoke or report,
and whose projectiles shattered everything that they struck.
Immediately afterwards, an immense flotilla of transports,
had steamed in, and under the protection of these terrible guns had landed a hundred thousand
men, all dressed in the same plain grey uniform, with no facings or ornaments, save a knot
of red ribbon in the button-hole, and armed with a magazine rifle and a bayonet and a brace
of revolvers. All were English by their speech, and every man appeared to know exactly what
to do with very few orders from his officers. This invading force had hunted the Russians
out of Harwich like rabbits out of a warren, while the ship had been.
in the harbour had hurled their shells up into the air so that they fell back to earth on
their retreating army and exploded with frightful effect. The general in command had at once
telegraphed to London for a detachment of war balloons and reinforcements, but no response
had been received. After four hours fighting the Russian army was in full retreat, while the
attacking force was constantly increasing as transport after transport steamed into the
harbour and landed her men. At Colchester the Russians had been met by another vast army,
which had apparently sprung from the earth,
dressed and armed,
exactly as the invading force was.
What its numbers were,
there was no possibility of telling.
By this time, too,
treachery began to show itself in the Russian ranks,
and whole companies suddenly appeared
with the red knot of ribbon in their tunics,
and instantly turned their weapons
against their comrades,
shooting them down without warning or mercy.
No quarter had been given to those
who did not show the ribbon.
Most of them died fighting,
but those who had thrown away their arms
were shot down all the same. Whoever commanded this strange army had manifestly given orders
to take no prisoners, and it was equally certain that its movements were directed by the
terrorists, for everywhere the battle cries had been in the master's name and slay and spare
knot. The whole of the army, save the deserters, have been destroyed, and the deserters had
immediately assumed the grey uniforms of those of the terrorist army who had fallen. The Cossack
Captain and his 40 or 50 followers were the sole remains of a body of 3,000 men who had fought
their way through the Second Army. The whole country to the north and east seemed alive with
the grey soldiery, and it was only after a hundred hair-breadth escapes that they had managed
to reach the protection of the lines round London. Such was the tale of the bringer of bad tidings
to the Tsar at the moment when he was looking forward to the crowning triumph of his reign.
Like the good soldier that he was, he wasted no time in thinking a time.
moment when everything depended on instant action. He at once dispatched a war balloon to the French
and Italian headquarters, with a note containing the terrible news from Harwich, and requesting
generals La Gallifay and Consence to lose no time in communicating with the eastern and southern
ports, and in throwing out core of observation supported by war balloons. Evidently, the American
government had played the league false at the last moment, and had allied herself with Britain.
As soon as he had sent off this message, the Tsar ordered a fleet of 40 aerostats to proceed to the north-eastward in advance of a force of infantry and cavalry, numbering 300,000 men, and supported by 50 batteries of field and machine guns, which he detached to stop the progress of the Federation Army towards London.
Before this force was in motion, a reply came back from Gerald LaGalifay to the effect that all communication with the south and east was stopped, and that an aerostat, which had been on scout due to the fact that an aerostat, which had been on scout due to the north.
during the night, and returned with the news that the whole country appeared to be up in arms
from Portsmouth to Dover. Corps of observation and a fleet of thirty aerostats had been sent
out, and three Army Corps were already on the march to the south and east. Meanwhile the hour
for the surrender of London was drawing very near, and all the while the bells were sending
their mingled melody of peals and carillions up into the clear frosty air, with a defiant joyousness
that seemed to speak of anything but surrender.
As twelve o'clock approached,
the guns of all the batteries on the heights were loaded
and trained on different parts of the city,
and the whole of the forces left after the detachment of the armies
that had been sent to engage the battalions of the Federation,
prepared to descend upon the devoted city
from all sides after the two hours' incessant bombardment
that had been ordered to proceed the general attack.
It had been arranged that if the city surrendered,
a white flag was to be hoisted on the cross of St. Paul's.
Within a few minutes of twelve the Tsar ascended to the roof of the Alexander's Palace on Muswell Hill
and turned his field-glasses on the towering dome.
His face and lips were bloodless with repressed but intense anxiety,
but the hands that held his glasses to his eyes were as steady as though he had been watching
a review of his own troops.
It was the supreme moment of his victorious career.
He was practically master of Europe, only Britain,
held out. The relieving forces would be rent to fragments by his war balloons, and then decimated
by his troops, as the legions of Germany and Austria had been. The capital of the English-speaking
world lay starving at his feet, and a few minutes would see, ah, there goes the flag at last. A
little ball of white bunting creeps up from the gallery above the dark dome. It clears
the railing under the pedestal and climbs to the apex of the shining cross, as it does
so the wild chorus of the bells suddenly ceases, and out of the silence that follows
come the deep booming strokes of the great bell of St. Paul's, sounding the hour of twelve.
As the last stroke dies away, the ball bursts, and the white ensign of Britain, crossed by
the red cross of St. George, and with the jack in the corner, floats out defiantly on the breeze,
greeted by the reawakening clamour of the bells, and a deep hoarse cry from millions of throats
that rolls like a vast sea of sound
up the slopes to the encampments of the league.
With an irrepressible cry of rage,
Alexander dashed his field-glass to the ground
and shouted in a voice broken with passion,
So, they have tricked us.
Let the bombardment begin at once,
and bring that flak down with the first shot!
But before the words were out of his mouth,
the bombardment had already commenced
in a very different fashion to that
in which he had intended that it should begin.
So intense had been the interest with which all eyes had been turned on the cross of St. Paul's,
that no one had noticed twelve little points of shining light,
hanging high in the air over the batteries of the besiegers, six to the north and six to the south.
But the moment that the ensign of St George floated from the summit of St. Paul's,
a rapid series of explosions, roared out like a succession of thunder-claps along the lines of the batteries.
The hills of Surrey and Kent and Middletex were suddenly transformed into Vulcan,
volcanoes, spouting flame and thick black smoke, and flinging clouds and dusts and fragments of darker objects high into the air.
The Order of the Tsar was obeyed in part only, for by the time that the word to recommence the bombardment had been flashed around the circuit of the entrenchments, more than half the batteries had been put out of action.
The twelve airships stationed at equal intervals round the vast ellipse, and discharging their number three shell from their four guns ahead and a stern, from an elevation of four thousand feet, had simultaneously.
wrecked half the batteries of the besiegers before their occupants had any clear idea of what was really happening.
However one of those shells fell and exploded, earth and stone and iron melted into dust under the terrific force of the exploding gases,
and the airships, moving with the velocity compared with which the utmost speed of the aerostats was, as a snail's pace, flitted hither and thither wherever a battery got into action and destroyed it before a second round had been fired.
There were still 25 aerostats at the command of the Tsar which had not been sent against the relieving forces,
and as soon as it was realised that the aerial bombardment of the batteries came from the airships of the terrorists' fleet,
they were sent into the air to engage them at all hazards.
They outnumbered them two to one, but there was no comparison between the manoeuvring powers of the two aerial squadrons.
As soon as the aerostats rose into the air, the terrorist fleet receded northward and southward from the batteries.
Their guns had a six-mile range, and it did not matter to them which side of the assailed area they lay.
They could still hurl their explosives with the same deadly precision on the appointed mark.
But with the aerostats it was a very different matter.
They could only drop their shells vertically,
and where they were not exactly above the object of attack,
their shells exploded with comparative harmlessness.
As a natural consequence, they had to follow the airships,
not only away from London, but over their own encampments,
in order to bring them to anything like close quarters.
The aerostats possessed one advantage, and one only, over the airships.
They were able to rise to much greater height.
But this advantage, the airships very soon turned into a disadvantage
by reason of their immensely superior speed and ease of handling.
They darted about at such a speed over the heads of the massed forces of the League
on either side of London that it was impossible to drop shells upon them
without running the inevitable risk of missing the small and swiftly moving airship,
and so causing the shell to burst amid friends instead of foes.
Thus the terrorist fleet, sweeping hither and thither in wide and ever-changing curves,
lured the most dangerous assailants of the beleaguered city,
farther and farther away from the real scene of action,
at the very time when they were most urgently needed to support the attacking forces
which at that moment were being poured into London.
To destroy the airships seemed an impossibility,
since they could move at five times the speed of the swiftest aerostat, and yet to return to the bombardment of the city, was to leave them free to commit what havoc they pleased upon the encampments of the armies of the League.
So they were drawn farther and farther away from the beleaguered city, while their agile enemies, still keeping within their six-mile range, evaded their shells, and yet kept up a constant discharge of their own projectiles upon the salient points of the attack on London.
By four o'clock in the afternoon
All the batteries of the besiegers
Had been put out of action
By the aerial bombardment
It was now a matter of man to man
And steel to steel
And so the gauge of the final battle was accepted
And as dusk began to fall
Over the beleaguered city
The Russian-French and Italian hosts
Left their lines and descended
From their vantage ground
To the assault on London
Where the old lion at bay
Was waiting for them
With claws bared
And teeth grinning defiance
End of Chapter 43
Chapter 44 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 44
The Turn of the Battle Tide
The force which the Tsar had detached to operate against the Federation Army of the North
left the headquarters at 11 o'clock
and proceeded in four main divisions
by Edmonton, Chingford, Chingwell and Romford
The aerostats regulating their speed so as to keep touch with the land force
maintained a position two miles ahead of it at 3,000 feet elevation.
Strict orders had been given to press on at the utmost speed
and to use every means to discover the Federationists
and bring them to an engagement with as little delay as possible,
but they marched on hour after hour into the dusk of the early winter evening
with the sounds of battle growing fainter in their rear
without meeting with a sign of the enemy.
As it would have been the height of imprudence to advance in the dark into a hostile country occupied by an enemy of great but unknown strength, General Peralitzin, the commander of the Russian force decided to bring his men to a halt at nightfall, and therefore took up a series of positions between Cheshent, Epping, Jippingongar and Ingotstone.
From these points, squadrons of Cossacks scoured the country in all directions, north, east and west, in search of the so-far invisible army.
and at the same time he sent mounted messengers back to headquarters to report that no enemy had been found and to ask for further orders.
The aerostats slowed down their engines until their propellers just counteracted the force of the wind,
and they hung motionless at a height of a thousand feet,
ranged in a semicircle about fifteen miles long over the heads of the columns.
All this time the motions of the Russian army had been watched by the captain of the ethereal
from an elevation of 8,000 feet, five miles to the rear.
As soon as he saw them making preparations for a halt
and had noticed the disposition of the aerostats,
he left the conning tower which he had occupied nearly all day
and went into the after saloon where he found Natas and Natasha
examining a large plan of London and its environs.
They have come to a halt at last, he said,
and if they only remain where they are for three hours longer,
we have the whole army like rats in a trap, war balloons and all.
they have not seen us so far for if they had they would certainly have sent an aerostat aloft to reconnoitre and of course i must have destroyed it the whole forty are arranged in a semicircle over the heads of the four main columns in divisions of ten
and what do you propose to do with them now that you have got them said natasha looking up with a welcoming smile give me a cup of coffee first for i'm cold to the marrow and then i'll tell you replied arnold seating himself at the table on which stood a coffee urn
with a spirit lamp beneath it, something after the style of a Russian samovar.
Natasha filled a cop and passed it to him, and he went on.
You remember what I said to Tremaine in the Princess's sitting-room at Petersburg
about the eagle and the crows just before the trial of the Tsar's first war balloon?
Well, if you like to spend a couple of hours with me in the Conning Tower,
as soon as it is dark enough for us to descend, I'll show you what I meant, then.
I suppose the original general orders stand good, he said turning to Natas.
"'Yes,' replied the master gravely.
"'They must all be destroyed.
"'This is the day of vengeance and not of mercy.
"'If my orders have been obeyed,
"'all the men belonging to the international in this force
"'will have managed to get to the rear by nightfall.
"'They can be left to take care of themselves.
"'Mazenov assured me that all the members in the armies of the league
"'fully understood what they are to do.
"'Some of the war balloons have been taken possession of by our men,
"'but we don't know how many.
as soon as you destroy the first of the fleet these will rise and commence operations on the army
and they will also fly the red flag so there will be no fear of your mistaking them very well said
Arnold who had been quietly sipping his coffee while he listened to the utterance of this death sentence
on more than a quarter of a million men if our fellows to the north would only obey orders
promptly there will not be many of the Russians left by sunrise now natasha you had better put on your furs
come to the Conning Tower, it's about time to begin. It did not take her many moments to
wrap up, and within five minutes she and Arnold was standing in the Conning Tower, watching
the campfires of the Russian host coming nearer and nearer, as the ethereal sank down through
the rapidly increasing darkness, towards the long dotted line which marked the position
of the aerostats, whose great gas holders stood out black and distinct against the white
and earth beneath them. By means of electric signals to the engineers,
the captain of the Athurial was able to regulate both the speed and the elevation of the airship,
as readily as though he had himself been in charge of the engine-room.
Giving Natasha a pair of night-glasses, and telling her to keep a bright look out ahead,
he brought the Athurial round by the westward to a position about five miles west of the extremity of the line of warbloons,
and as soon as he got on a level with it, he advanced comparatively slowly,
until Natasha was able to make it out distinctly with the night-glass.
He then signalled to the wheelhouse aft to disconnect the after-wheel, and at the same moment he took hold of the spokes of the forward wheel in the conning tower.
The next signal was full speed ahead, and as the ethereal gathered way and rushed forward on her errand of destruction, he said hurriedly to Natasha,
Now don't speak till it's over, I want all my wits for this work, and you'll want all your eyes.
Without speaking, Natasha glanced up at his face and saw on it somewhat of the same expression
that she had seen at the moment when he put Ariel at the rock wall, which barred the entrance
to area. His face was pale and his lips were set, and his eyes looked straight out from
under his frowning brows with an angry gleam in them that boded ill for the fate of those
against whom he was about to use the irresistible engine of destruction under his command.
20 feet in front of them stretched out the long keen ram of the airship, edged and pointed like a knife.
This was the sole weapon that he intended to use. It was impossible to train the guns at the
tremendous speed at which the ethereal was travelling, but under the circumstance the ram was the
deadliest weapon that could have been employed. In four minutes from the time the ethereal started
on her eastward course, the nearest war balloon was only fifty yards away. The airship travelling
at a speed of nearly two hundred miles an hour, leapt out of the dusk like a flash of white light.
In ten seconds more her ram had passed completely through the gas-holder, without so much as a shock
being felt. The next one was only five hundred yards away. Obedient to her rudder, the ethereal
swerved, ripped her gas-holder from end to end, and then darted upon the next one, even before a
terrific explosion in their rear, told that the car of the first one had struck the earth.
So she sped along the whole line, darting hither and thither, in obedience to the guiding
hand that controlled her, with such inconceivable rapidity, that before any of the unwieldy machines,
saving only those whose occupants had been prepared for the assault, had time to get out of the
way of the destroying ram. She had rent her way through the gas-holders of twenty-eight out of the
forty balloons, and flung them to the earth to explode, and spread consternation and destruction
all along the van of the army encamped below.
From beginning to end the attack had not lasted ten minutes.
When the last of the aerostats had gone down under his terrible ram,
Arnold signalled stop and ascend to the engine room.
A second signal turned on the searchlight in the bow,
and from this a rapid series of flashes were sent up to the sky,
to the northward and eastward.
The effect was fearful as it was instantaneous.
The twelve war balloons which had escaped by fly,
flying the red flag, took up their positions above the Russian lines and began to drop their
fire-shell and cyanogen bombs upon the masses of men below. The airship, swerving round again
to the westward, with her fan wheels aloft, moved slowly across the wide area over which
the men and horses were wildly rushing hither and thither in vain attempts to escape the rain
of death that was falling upon them from the sky. Her searchlight turned downwards to the
earth, sought out the spots where they were crowded most thickly together, and then the
airship's guns came into play also. Arnold had given orders to use the new fire shell exclusively,
and its effects proved to be frightful beyond description. Wherever one fell, a blaze of intense light,
shone for an instant upon the earth. This then burst into a thousand fragments,
which leapt into the air and spread themselves far and wide in all directions,
burning with inextinguishable fury for several minutes, and driving men and horses mad with agony
and terror. No human fortitude or discipline could withstand the fearful reign of fire, in comparison
with which even the deadly hail from the aerosnats seemed insignificant. For half an hour the eight
guns of the ethereal hurled these awful projectiles in all directions, scattering death and
hopeless confusion wherever they alighted, until the whole field of carnage seemed ablaze with them.
At the end of this time three rockets soared up from her deck into the dark sky, and burst into
myriads of brilliant white stars, which, for a few moments, shed on unearthly light upon
the scene of indescribable confusion and destruction below. But they made more than this visible,
for by their momentary light could be seen seemingly interminable lines of grey-clad figures
swiftly closing in from all sides, chasing the Cossack scouts before them in upon the
completely disorganised Russian host. A few minutes later, a continuous roll of muskratory burst out
on front and flank and rear, and a ceaseless hail of rifle bullets began to plough its way
through the helpless masses of the soldiers of the Tsar. They formed as well as they could
to confront these new enemies, but the moment that the searchlight of the airship, constantly
sweeping the field, fell upon a company in anything like order, a shell descended in the
midst of it and broke it up again. All night long the work of death and vengeance went on,
the grey lines ever closing in nearer and nearer upon the dwindling remnants of the Russian army.
Hour after hour the hail of bullets never slackened. There was no random firing on the part
of the Federation soldiers. Every man had been trained to use his rifle rapidly but deliberately,
and never to fire until he had found his mark. And the consequence was that the long nickel-tipped
bullets fired point-blank into the dense masses of men rent their way through half a dozen
bodies before they were spent. At last the grey light began to break over an indescribably
hideous scene of slaughter. Scarcely ten thousand men remained of the three hundred thousand who
had started the day before in obedience to the order of the Tsar, and these were split up into
formless squads and ragged companies fighting desperately amidst heaps of corpses for dear life
without any pretense at order or formation. The cannonade from the air had ceased, and the
last scene in the drama of death had come. With bayonets fixed and rifles lowered to the charge,
The long grey lines closed up, and as the bugles rang out, the long-awaited order they swept
forward at the double. Horses and men went down like a field of standing corn, under the irresistible
rush of a million bayonets, and in twenty minutes all was over. Not a man of the whole Russian army
was left alive, save those whose not of red ribbon at the buttonhole proclaimed them, members of
the international. As soon as it was light enough for Arnold to see clearly that the fate of the Russians was
finally decided, he descended to the earth, and, after complimenting the commander and officers
of the Federation troops on the splendid effectiveness of their force and their admirable
discipline and coolness, he gave orders for a two hours rest, and then a march on the Russian
headquarters at Muswell Hill with every available man. The Tsar and his staff were to be taken
alive at all hazards. Every other Russian who did not wear the international ribbon was to
be shot down without mercy. These orders given the Ethan
The Muriel mounted into the air again and disappeared in the direction of London. She
passed over the now shattered and silent entrenchments of the Russians at a speed which
made it possible to remain on deck without discomfort or danger, and at an elevation of
2,000 feet. Natas was below in the saloon, alone with his own thoughts, and the thoughts
of twenty years of waiting and working and gradual approach to the hour of vengeance which
was now so near. Andrew Smith was steering in the wheelhouse, Lieutenant Marston was
taking his watch below, after being on deck nearly the whole of the previous night,
and Arnold and Natasha, wrapped in their warm furs, were pacing up and down the deck,
engaged in conversation which had not altogether to do with war.
The sun had risen before the ethereal passed over London, and, through the clear, cold air,
they could see, with their field-glasses, signs of carnage and destruction,
which made Natasha's soul thicken within her to gaze upon them,
and even shook Arnold's now hardened nerves.
All the main thoroughfares leading into London from the north and south were choked with
heaps of dead bodies in Russian, French and Italian uniforms, in the midst of which those
who still survived were being forced forward by the pressure of those behind.
Every house that remained standing was spouting flames upon them from its windows.
And from where the streets opened into squares and wider streets there were barricades
manned with British and Federation troops, and from their summits and loopholes the
quick-firing guns were raining an incessant hail of shot and shell upon the struggling masses
pent up in the streets. A horrible chorus of the rattle of small arms, the harsh grinding
roar of the machine guns, the hurrahs of the defenders and the cries of rage and agony
from the baffled and decimated assailants, rose unceasingly to their ears as they passed over
the last battlefield of the Western nations, where Anglo-Saxon, the Rus and the Gaul, were
locked in the death-struggle.
awful work going on down there, said Arnold as they headed away towards the south, where from
behind the Surrey hills soon came the sound of some tremendous conflict. For the present we must
leave them to fight it out. They don't seem to have had such easy work of it to the south as we
have had to the north, but I didn't expect they would, for they have probably detached a very much
larger force of French and Italians to attack the army of the south than the Russian lot we had
to deal with. Here's all this frightful slaughter really necessary.
"'necess?' asked Natasha,
"'slipping her arm through his and looking up at him
"'with eyes which for the first time were moistened
"'by the tears of pity for her enemies.
"'necessary or not,' replied Arnold,
"'it is the master's orders, and I have only to obey them.
"'This is the day of vengeance, for which he has waited so long,
"'and you can hardly expect him to show much mercy.
"'It lies between him and Tremaine.
"'For my part, I will stay my hand only when I am ordered to do so.'
"'Still, if any one of my own,
If you one can influence Natas de Mercy, you can.
Nothing can now stop the slaughter on the north, I'm afraid,
for the Russians are caught in a hopeless trap.
The Londoners are enraged beyond control,
and if the men spared them, I believe the women would tear them to pieces.
But there are two or three millions of lives or so to be saved at the South,
and perhaps there is still time to do it.
It would be a task worthy of the angel of the revolution.
Why should you not try it?
I will do so, said Natasha,
and without another word she turned away,
and walked quickly towards the entrance to the saloon.
End of Chapter 44.
Chapter 45
Of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 45. Armageddon
On the southern side of London,
the struggle between the Franco-Italian armies
and the troops of the Federation
had been raging all night,
with unabated fury, along a curved line
extending from Bexley to Richmond. The railways communicating with the ports of the south and east
had, for their own purposes, been left intact by the commanders of the League, and so sudden and
utterly unexpected had been the invasion of the force from America, and the simultaneous uprising
of the British section of the Brotherhood that they had fallen into the hands of the Federationists
almost without a struggle. This had enabled the invaders and their allies to concentrate themselves
rapidly along the line of action which had been carefully predetermined upon.
Landing almost simultaneously at Southampton, Portsmouth, Shoreham, New Haven, Hastings,
Fokston, Dover, Deal, Ramsgate and Margate, they had been joined everywhere by their comrades
of the British section, whose first action on receiving the signal from the sky had been to
seize the railways, and shoot down, without any warning or mercy, every soldier of the league
who opposed them.
What had happened at Harwich had at the same time and in the same fashion happened at Dover and Chatham.
The troops in occupation had been caught and crushed at a blow between overwhelming forces in front and rear.
Added to this, the international was immensely stronger in France and Italy than in Russia,
and therefore the defections from the ranks of the League had been far greater than they had been in the north.
Tens of thousands had donned the red ribbon as the signal flashed over their encampment,
and when the moment came to repel the assault of the mysterious grey legions that had sprung up from no one knew where,
the bewildered French and Italian officers found their regiments automatically splitting up into squads of ten and companies of hundreds,
obeying other orders and joining in the slaughter of their former comrades with the most perfect Sanfroix.
By daybreak on the sixth, the various divisions of the Federationists were well on their way to the French and Italian positions to the south of London.
The utmost precautions had been taken to prevent any news reaching headquarters, and these, as has been seen, were almost entirely successful.
The three army corps, sent southward by General LaGalifay, met with a ruinous disaster long before they came face to face with the enemy.
Ten of the fleet of thirty war balloons, which had been sent to cooperate with them, had been manned and commanded by the men of the international.
They were of the newest type and the swiftest in the fleet, and their crews were armed,
with the strangest weapons that had yet been used in the war. These were bows and arrows,
a curious anachronism amidst the elaborate machinery of destruction, evolved by the science
of the twentieth century, but nonetheless effective on that account. The arrows, instead
of being headed in the usual way, carried on the end of the shaft, two little glass tubes
full of liquid, bound together and tipped with fulminate. When the fleet had been in the air,
about an hour, these ten aerostats had so distributed themselves that each of them, with
a little maneuvering, could get within bow-shot of two others. They also rose a little higher
than the rest. The flutter of a white handkerchief was the signal agreed upon, and when this
was given by the man in command of the ten, each of them suddenly put on speed, and ran up close
to her nearest neighbour. A flight of arrows was discharged at the gas-holder, and then she headed
away for the next nearest and discharged a flight at her. Considering the apparent insignificance
of the means employed, the effects were absolutely miraculous. The explosion of the fulminate on striking
either the hard cordage of the net or one of the steel ribs used to give the gas holder rigidity
broke the two tubes full of liquid. Then came another far more violent explosion, which tore
great rents in the envelope. The imprisoned gas rushed out in torrents,
and the crippled balloons began to sink,
at first slowly, and then more and more rapidly,
till the cars, waited with crews, machinery and explosives,
struck the earth with a crash and exploded,
like so many huge shells,
amidst the dense columns of the advancing army corps.
In 15 minutes, each of the ten captured aerostats
had sent two others to the earth,
and then, completely masters of the position,
those in charge of them began their assault on the helpless masses below them.
This was kept off,
until the Federation troops appeared.
They then retired to the rear of the French and Italian columns,
and devoted themselves to burning their stores
and blowing up their ammunition trains with fire-shell.
Assailed thus in front and rear,
and demoralised by the defection of thousands,
who, as soon as the battle became general,
showed the red ribbon and echoed the fierce battle cry of the Federation,
the splendid force sent out by General LaGalifé
was practically annihilated by midnight,
and by daybreak the Federationists, after 15 hours of almost continuous fighting, had stormed
all the outer positions held by the French and Italians to the south of London, the batteries
of which had already been destroyed by the airships.
Thus, when the Aetherial passed over London on the morning of the seventh, the position of affairs
was as follows.
The two armies which had been detached by the Tsar and General L'Galifay to stop the advance
of the Federationists had been destroyed almost to a man.
Of the two fleets of war balloons, there remained 22 aerostats in the hands of the terrorists,
while the 25 sent by the Tsar against the airships had retired at nightfall to the depot at Muswell Hill
to replenish their stock of fuel and explosives. Their ammunition tenders, slow and unwieldy machines,
adapted only for carrying large cargoes of shells, had been rammed and destroyed with ease by the airships,
during the running or rather flying fight of the previous afternoon.
At sunset on the sixth, the whole available forces of the League, which could be spared from
the defence of the positions, numbering more than three million men, had descended to the
assault on London at nearly fifty different points.
No human words could convey any adequate conception of that night of carnage and terror.
The assailants were allowed to advance far into the mighty maze of streets and byways,
with so little resistance, that they began to think that the great city would fall an easy
pray to them after all. But as they approached the main arteries of central London, they came
suddenly upon barricades, so skillfully disposed that it was impossible to advance without storming
them, and from which, as they approached them, burst out tempests of rifle and machine gunfire,
under which the heads of their columns melted away faster than they advanced. Light, quick-firing
guns posted on the roofs of lofty buildings, reigned death and mutilation upon them. The airships, flying hither
and thither and thither a few hundred feet above the housetops, like spirits of destruction,
sent their shells into their crowded masses, and wrought the most awful havoc of all,
with their frightful explosives, blowing hundreds of men to indistinguishable fragments at every shot,
while from the windows of every house, that was not in ruins, came a ceaseless hail of missiles
from every kind of firearm, from a magazine rifle to a shotgun.
When morning came, the Great Eastern Railway, and the Thames, had been clear
and opened, and the hearts of the starving citizens were gladdened by the welcome spectacle
of train after train pouring in, laden with provisions from Harwich, and a fleet of steamers,
flying the Federation flag, which filled the Thames below London Bridge, and was rapidly
discharging its cargoes of food at the wharves and into lighters. As fast as the food could be
unloaded, it was distributed, first to the troops manning the barricades, and then to the
markets and shops, whence it was supplied free in the poorer districts, and at the usual prices
in the richer ones. All that day London feasted and made merry, for now the Thames was open,
there seemed to be no end to the food that was being poured into the city, which twelve
hours before had eaten its last scanty provisions. As soon as one vessel was discharged,
another took its place, and opened its hold, filled with the necessaries and some of the
luxuries of life.
The frightful butcheries at the barricade had stopped for the time being from sheer exhaustion on both sides.
One cannot fight without food, and the defenders were half-starved when they began.
Rage and the longing for revenge had lent them strength for the moment,
but twelve hours of incessant street-fighting, the most wearing of all forms of battle,
had exhausted them, and they were heartily glad of the tacit truce, which gave them time to eat and drink.
As for the assailants, as soon as they saw conclusive proof that the blockade had been broken
and the city vittled, they found themselves deserted by the ally on whose aid they had most counted.
While the grip of famine remained on London, they knew that its fall was only a matter of time,
but now, if food could get in, so could reinforcements, and they had not the remotest idea
as to the number of the mysterious forces which had so suddenly sprung into existence outside their own life.
Added to this, their losses during the night had been something appalling.
The streets were choked with their dead, and the houses into which they had retired were filled
with their wounded.
So they too were glad of arrest, and many spoke openly of returning to their lines and abandoning
the assault.
If they did so, it might be possible to fight their way to the coast, and escape out of this
huge death-trap into which they had fallen on the very eve of their confidently anticipated
victory. So, during the whole of the seventh, there was little or no hard fighting in London,
but to the north and south, the grey legions of the Federation fought their way mile by mile
over the field of Armageddon, gradually driving in the two halves of the Russian and the Franco-Italian
armies, which had been faced about to oppose their progress, while the other halves were making
their assault on London. As soon as news reached the Tsar that the blockade of the river had been
broken. He had ordered twelve of his remaining war balloons to destroy the ships that were swarming
below London Bridge. Their fuel and cargoes of explosives have been renewed, and they rose into
the air to execute the autocrats' command, just as Natasha had taken leave of Arnold on her errand of
mercy. He fathomed their design at once, swung the ethereal rapidly round to the northward,
and said to his lieutenant who had just come on to deck,
Mr Marston those fellows mean mischief
But a three-minute time fuse
On a couple of number three fire shells
And load the bow guns
The order was at once executed
He trained one of the guns himself
Giving it an elevation sufficient
To throw the shell over the rising balloons
As the 60th second of the first minute passed
He released the projectile
It soared away through the air
And burst with a terrific explosion
About 50 feet over the ascending aerostats
The rain of fire spread out far and wide
and showered down upon the gasholders.
Then came a concussion that shook the air like a thunder-clap
as the escaping gas mixed with the air took fire and exploded.
Seven of the twelve aerostats instantly collapsed
and plunged back again to earth,
spending the collective force of their explosives
on the slopes of Muswell Hill.
Meanwhile the second gun had been loaded and fired
with the same effect on the remaining five.
arnold then ran the ethereal up to within a mile of muswell hill and found the remaining thirteen war balloons in the act of making off to the northward two more time shells quick he cried they are off to take part in the battle to the north and must be stopped at once look lively or they'll see us and rise out of range
Almost before the words were out of his mouth one of the guns was ready.
A moment later the messenger of destruction was speeding on its way,
and they saw it explode fairly in the midst of the squadron.
The second followed before the glare of the first explosion had passed,
and this was the last shot fired in the aerial warfare between the airships and the war balloons.
The effect of these two shots were most extraordinary.
The accurately timed shells burst, not over, but amidst the aerostats,
enveloping their cars in a momentary mist of fire.
The intense heat evolved must have suffocated their crews instantaneously.
Even if it had not done so, their fate would have been scarcely less sudden or terrible,
for the fire, falling in the cars, exploded their own shells even before it burst their gas envelopes.
With a roar and a shock as though heaven and earth were coming together,
a vast, dazzling mass of flame blazed out, darkening the daylight by contrast,
and when it vanished again there was not a fragment of the thirteen aerostats to be seen.
So ends the Tsar's brief empire of the air, said Arnold, as the smoke of the explosion drifted away,
and twenty-four hours more should see the end of his earthly empire as well.
I hope so, said Natasha's voice at his elbow.
This awful destruction is sickening me.
I knew war was horrible, but this is more like the work of fiends than of men.
there is something monstrous something superhumanly impious in blasting your fellow-creatures with irresistible lightnings like this as though you were a god instead of a man will you not be glad when it is over richard glad beyond all expression replied her lover the angry light of battle instantly dying out of his eyes as he looked upon her sweetly pitiful face but tell me what success has my angel of mercy had in pleading for the lives of her edward
He continued slipping his arm through hers and leading her aft.
I don't know yet, but my father told me to ask you to go to him as soon as you could leave the deck.
Go now, and, Richard, remember what I said to you when you offered me the empire of the world,
as we were going to area.
No one has such influence with the master as you have, for you have given him the victory
and delivered his enemies into his hands.
For my sake, and for humanities, let your voice be used.
for mercy and peace. Surely we have shed blood enough now?'
"'I shall I, angel, mine, for your sweet sake, I would spare even Alexander Romanov himself
and all his stuff.' "'You will never be asked to do that,' said Natasha quietly, as Arnold
disappeared down the companion way. It was nearly an hour before he came on deck again,
and by this time the ethereal, constantly moving to and fro over London, so that any change
in the course of events could at once be reached.
reported to Natas had shifted her position to the southward and was hanging in the air over
Sydenham Hill, the headquarters of General La Gallifay, whence could be plainly heard the roar
of the tide of battle as it rolled ever northward over the hills of Surrey. An airship came speeding
up from the southward as he reached the deck. He signalled to it to come alongside. It proved
to be the mercury, taking a message from Trumain, who was personally commanding the army of
the south in the aerial, to the airships operating with the army of the north. What is the message?
asked Arnold.
"'To engage and destroy the remaining Russian war balloons
"'and then come south at once,' replied the captain of the Mercury.
"'I am sorry to say both the Lucifer and the Azrael
"'have been disabled by chance shots striking their propellers.
"'The Lucifer was so badly injured that she fell to the earth
"'and blew up with a perfectly awful explosion.
"'But the Azrael can still use her fanwheels and stern propeller,
"'though her airplanes are badly broken and twisted.'
"'Arnold frowned at the bad news,
"'but took no further notice of it, beyond saying,
"'That is unfortunate, but I suppose some casualties were inevitable under the circumstances.'
Then he added,
"'I have already destroyed all that were left of the Tsar's war balloons,
"'but you can take the other part of the message.
"'Where is the aerial to be found?'
"'The captain of the Mercury gave him the necessary directions,
"'and the two airships parted.
"'Within an hour, a council of war,
"'consisting of Natas, Arnold and Trimane,
"'was being held in the saloon of the ethereal,
"'on the issue of which the lives of more than two millions of men,
depended. End of Chapter 45. Chapter 46 of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 46. Victory
It was a little after three o'clock in the afternoon when Natas, Tremaine and Arnold
ended their deliberations in the saloon of the ethereal. At the same hour a council of war
was being held by generals La Gallifé and Consens at the Crystal Power.
as Hotel Siddonham, where the two commanders had taken up their quarters. Since daybreak,
matters had assumed a very serious, if not desperate, aspect for the troops of the League to
the south of London. Communication had entirely ceased with the Tsar since the night before, and
this could only mean that His Majesty had lost the command of the air through the destruction
or disablement of his fleet of aerostats. News from the force which had descended upon
London told only of a fearful expenditure of life that had not purchased the slightest advantage.
The blockade had been broken, on the east, and therefore all hope of reducing the city by famine
was at an end. Their own warbloons had been either captured or destroyed, thousands of their
men had deserted to the enemy, and multitudes more had been slain. Every position was dominated by the
captured aerostats and the airships of the terrorists. Even the building in which the council
was being held might be shattered to fragments at any moment by a discharge of their irresistible
artillery. Finally, it was practically certain that within the next few hours their headquarters
must be surrounded, and then their only choice would lie between unconditional surrender and swift
and inevitable destruction by an aerial bombardment. Manifestly, the time had come to make
terms, if possible, and purchase their own safety and that of their remaining troops. Both the
generals and every member of their respective staffs saw clearly that victory was now a physical
impossibility, and so the immediate issue of the Council was that orders were given to hoist
the white flag over the tricolour and the Italian standard on the summits of the two towers
of the Crystal Palace and on the flagstaffs over the headquarters. These were at once seen by a
squadron of airships coming from the north in obedience to Tremaine's summons, and within half
an hour the same squadron was seen returning from the south, headed by the flagship, also flying
to the satisfaction of the two generals, the signal of truce. The airships stopped over Sydenham
and ranged themselves in a circle with their guns pointing down upon the headquarters, and the
aerial with Tremaine on board descended to within twenty feet of the ground in front of the hotel.
As she did so, an officer wearing the uniform of a French general of division came forward, saluted,
and said that he had a message for the commander-in-chief of the Federation forces.
Tremaine returned the salute and said briefly,
I am here, what is the message?
I am commissioned by General Galifé, commander-in-chief of the Southern Division,
to request on his behalf the honour of an audience.
I owe to his General Cozenes in the Hotel,
replied the Frenchman, gazing in undisguised admiration at the wonderful craft
which he now, for the first time, saw at close quarters.
"'With pleasure, I will be with you in a moment,' said Tremaine.
And as he spoke the aerial settled gently down to earth,
and the gangway steps dropped from her bow.
As he entered the room in which the two generals were awaiting him,
surrounded by their brilliantly uniformed staffs,
he presented a strange contrast to the men whose lives he held in the hollow of his hand.
He was dressed in a dark tweed suit with Norfolk jacket and knickerbockers,
met by long shooting boots,
just as though he was fresh from the moors, instead of from the battlefield on which the fate of the world was being decided.
General La Galifay advanced to meet him with a puzzled look of half-recognition on his face,
which was at once banished by Tremaine holding out his hand without the slightest ceremony and saying,
"'Ah, I see you recognise me, General.'
"'I do, my Lord Alin-Mere, and you will permit me to hide with the most profound astonishment,'
replied the General, taking the profit hand with a hearty grasp.
May I venture to hope that with an old acquaintance and negotiations may prove all the easier?
Tremaine bowed and said,
Rest assured, General, that they shall be as easy as my instructions will permit me to make them.
Your instructions, but I thought that I was in supreme command?
So I am in a sense, but I am the lieutenant of Natas for all that,
and in a case like this his word is law.
But come, what terms do you propose?
That truth shall be proclaimed for 24 hours,
that the commanders of the forces of the League
shall meet this mysterious Natas,
yourself, and the King of England,
and arranged terms by which the armies of France, Russia and Italy
shall be permitted to evacuate the country
with the honours of war.
Then, General, I may as well tell you at once
that those terms are impossible, replied the chief of the Federation quietly,
but with a note of inflexible determination in his voice.
In the first place, the honours of war is a phrase which already belongs to the past.
We see no honour in war, and if we can have our way, this shall be the last war that shall ever be
waged on earth.
Indeed, I may tell you that we began this war as one of absolute extermination.
had it not been for the intercession of Natasha, the daughter of Natas, you would not even have been given the opportunity of making terms of peace, or even of unconditional surrender.
Our orders were simply to slay and spare not, as long as a man remained in arms on British soil.
You are, of course, aware that we have taken no prisoners.
But, my lord, this is not war, it is murder on the most colossal scale, exclaimed the general utterly unable.
to control the agitation that these terrible words evoked, not only in his own breast, but in that
of every man who heard them. To us war and murder are synonymous terms, differing only as wholesale
and retail, replied Tremaine dryly. For the mere names we care nothing. This world war is none
of our seeking, but if war can be cured by nothing but war, then we will wage it to the point
of extermination. Now, here are my terms.
all the troops of the league on this side of the river thames on laying down their arms shall be permitted to return to their homes not as soldiers but as peaceful citizens of the world to go about their natural business as men who have sworn never to draw the sword again save in defence of their own homes
"'And his majesty the Tsar?
"'You cannot make terms for the Tsar, General,
"'and let me beg of you not to attempt to do so.
"'No power under heaven can save him and his advisers
"'from the fate that awaits them.
"'And if we refuse your terms,
"'the alternative is what?
"'Annihilation to the last man.'
"'A dead silence followed these fearful words,
"'so calmly and yet so inflexibly spoken,
General La Galefe and the Italian Commander-in-Chief looked at one another and at the officers standing about them.
A murmur of horror and indignation passed from lip to lip.
Then Tremaine spoke again, quickly but impressively.
Gentlemen, don't think that I am saying what I cannot do.
We are inflexibly determined to stamp the curse of war out here and now, if it costs millions of lives to do so.
Your forces are surrounded, your erashtats are captured or destroyed.
It is no use mincing matters at a moment like this.
"'It is life or death with you.
"'If you do not believe me, General de Galifay,
"'come with me, and take a flight round London
"'in my airship yonder, and your own eyes shall see
"'how hopeless all further struggle is.
"'I pledge my word of honour as an English gentleman
"'that you shall return in safety.
"'Will you come?'
"'I will,' said the French commander.
"'Gentlemen, you will await my return.'
"'And with a bow to his companions, he followed the chief out of the room,
"'and embarked on the airship without further ado.
The aerial at once rose into the air.
Trimane reported to Natas what had been done,
and then took the general into the deck saloon,
and gave orders to proceed at full speed to Richmond,
which was reached in what seemed to the Frenchman,
an inconceivably short space of time.
Then the aerial swung round to the eastward,
and at half-speed traversed the whole line of battle over hill and vale,
at an elevation of 800 feet,
from Richmond to Shooters Hill.
What General La Gallifay saw more than convinced him
that Trimane had spoken without exaggeration when he said that annihilation was the only alternative
to evacuation on his terms. The grey legions of the League seemed innumerable. Their long lines
lapped around the broken squadrons of the League, mowing them down with incessant hailstorms
of magazine fire, and overhead the airships and aerostats were hurling shells on them, which
made great dark gaps in their formations wherever they attempted anything like order. Every
The position of importance was either occupied or surrounded by the Federationists.
There was no way open save towards London, and that way, as the General knew only too well, lay destruction.
To the east of Shooter's Hill, the airship swerved round to the northward.
The Thames was alive with steamers flying the red flag and carrying food and men into London.
To the north of the river, the battle had completely ceased, as far as Muswell Hill.
There the Black Eagle of Russia still floated from the roof of the palace, and a few of the
The furious battle was raging round the slopes of the hill, but the Russians were already surrounded, and manifestly outnumbered five to one, while six Eurostats were circling to and fro, doing their work of death upon them with fearful effectiveness.
You see, General, that the Eurostats do not destroy the palace and bury the Tsar in its ruins, nor do I stop and do the same as I could do in a few minutes.
Do you understand now why you could not make terms for Russia?
"'What your designs are, Evan and yourselves only know,' replied the general, with quavering lips.
"'But I see that all is hopelessly lost. For God's sake, let this carnage stop. It is not war, it is butchery,
and we have deserved this retribution for employing those infernal contrivances in the first place.
I always said it was not fair fighting. It is murder to drop death on defenceless men from the clouds.
We will accept your terms. Let us get back to the south,
save the lives of what remains of our brave fellows. If this is scientific warfare,
I for one will fight no more.'
"'Well spoken, General,' said Tremaine, laying his hand upon his shoulder,
"'those words of yours have saved two millions of human lives,
and by this time to-morrow war will have ceased, I hope, forever, among the nations of the West.'
The aerial now swerved southward again, crossed London at full speed,
and within half an hour General LaGalifay was once more standing in front of the
Crystal Palace Hotel. As it was now getting dusk, the searchlights of the airships were turned on,
and they swept along the southern line of battle flashing the signal, victory cease-firing,
to the triumphant hosts of the Federation, while at the same time the French and Italian
commanders set the field telegraph to work and dispatch messengers into London with the news
of the terms of peace. By nightfall, all fighting south of the Thames had ceased, and victors and vanquished,
were fraternising as though they had never struck a blow at each other, for
A war is a matter of diplomacy and court intrigue, and not of personal animosity.
The peoples of the world would be good enough friends if their rulers and politicians would let them.
Meanwhile the battle raged with unabated fury around the headquarters of the Tsar.
Here despotism was making its last stand, and making it bravely in spite of the tremendous odds against it,
but as twilight deepened into night, the numbers of the assailants of the last of the Russian positions
seemed to multiply miraculously.
A never-ceasing flood of grey-clad soldiery surged up from the south,
overflowed the barricades to the north,
and swept the last of the Russians out of the streets like so much chaff.
All the hundred streams converged upon Muswell Hill
and joined the ranks of the attacking force,
and so the knight fell upon the last struggle of the world war.
Even the Tsar himself now saw that the gigantic game was virtually over,
and that the stake of world empire had been played for and lost.
A powerful field searchlight had been fixed on the roof of the palace,
and as it flashed hither and thither round the area of the battle,
he saw fresh hosts of the British and Federation soldiers pouring in upon the scene of action,
while his own men were being mown down by thousands under the concentrated fire of millions of rifles,
and his regiments torn to fragments by the incessant storm of explosives from the sky.
hour after hour the savage fight went on, and the grey and red lines fought their way up and up the slopes, drawing the ring of flame and steel closer and closer round the summit of the hill, on which the autocrat of the north stood waiting for the hour of his fate to strike.
The last line of the defenders of the position was reached at length. For an hour it held firm, in spite of the fearful odds.
Then it wavered and bent, and swayed to and fro, in a last agony of desperation.
The encircling lines seemed to surge backwards for a space, then came a wild chorus of hurrahs,
a swift rush forward of levelled bayonets, the clash of steel upon steel, and then butchery, vengeful,
and pitiless. The red tide of slaughter surged up to the very walls of the palace.
Only a few yards separated the foremost ranks of the victorious assailants from the little
group of officers, in the midst of which towered the majestic figure of the white Tsar, an emperor
without an empire, a leader without an army.
He strode forward towards the line of burnets,
fringing the crest of the hill, drew his sword,
snapped the blade as a man would break a dry stick,
and threw the two pieces to the ground,
saying, in English as he did so,
It is enough, I surrender.
Then he turned on his heel,
and with bowed head, walked back again to his staff.
Almost at the same moment a blaze of white light appeared
in the sky, a hundred feet above the heads of the vast throng that encircled the palace.
Millions of eyes were turned up at once and beheld a vision, which no one who saw it forgot
to the day of his death.
The ten airships of the terrorist fleet were ranged in two curves on either side of the
ethereal, which floated about twenty feet below them, her silvery hull bathed in a flood
of light from their electric lamps.
In her bowed in glistening white fur, stood Natasha, transfigured in the full blaze of
of the concentrated searchlights. A silence of wonder and expectation fell upon the millions
at her feet, and in the midst of it she began to sing the hymn of freedom. It was like
the voice of an angel, singing in the night of peace after strife. Men of every nation in Europe
listened to her entranced, as she changed from language to language, and when at last the triumphant
strains of the song of the revolution came floating down from her lips through the still night air,
An irresistible impulse ran through the listening millions,
and with one accord they took up the refrain in all the languages of Europe,
and a mighty flood of exultant song rolled up in wave after wave from earth to heaven,
a song at once of victory and thanksgiving,
for the last battle of the World War had been lost and won,
and the valour and genius of Anglo-Saxondom had triumphed over the last of the despotisms of Europe.
End of Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 47
The Judgment of Natas
The myriad voiced chorus of the song of revolution
ended in a mighty shout of jubilant hurrahs
In the midst of which the aerial dropped lightly to earth
And Tremaine dressed now in the grey uniform of the Federation
With a small red rosette on the left breast of his tunic
descended from her deck to the ground with a drawn sword in his hand.
He was at once recognised by several of the leaders,
and as the words,
The chief, the chief, ran from lip to lip,
those in the front ranks brought their rifles to the present,
while the captain saluted with their swords.
The British regulars and volunteers followed suit, as if by instinct,
and the chorus of cheers broke out again.
Tremaine acknowledged the salute and raised his hand to command silence.
A hush at once.
fell upon the assembled multitude, and in the deep silence of anticipation which followed,
he said in clear, ringing tones,
Soldiers of the Federation and the Empire.
That which I hope will be the last battle of the Western nations has been fought and won.
The Anglo-Saxon race has rallied to the defence of its motherland,
and in the blood of its invaders has wiped out the stain of conquest.
It has met the conquerors of Europe in arms,
and on the field of battle it has vindicated its right
to the empire of the world.
Henceforth, the destinies of the human race are in its keeping, and it will worthily discharge
the responsibility.
It may yet be necessary for you to fight other battles with other races, but the victory
that has attended you here will wait upon your arms elsewhere, and then the curse and
the shame of war will be removed from the earth.
Let us hope forever.
European despotism has fought its last battle and lost, and those who are not to be
who have appealed to the sword shall be judged by the sword.
As he said this, he pointed with his weapon towards the Tsar and his staff,
and continued with an added sternness in his voice,
In the master's name, take those men prisoners, their fate will be decided tomorrow.
Forward a company of the first division. Your lives will answer for theirs.
As the chief ended his brief address, to the victorious troops,
ten men armed with revolver and swords stepped forward, each followed by ten others,
armed with rifle and fixed bayonet, and immediately formed in a hollow square round the Tsar and his staff.
This summary proceeding proved too much for the outraged dignity of the fallen autocrat,
and he stepped forward and cried out passionately,
What is this? Is not my surrender enough?
Have we not fought with civilized enemies that we are to be treated like felons in the hour of defeat?
Tremaine raised his sword and cried sharply,
To the ready!
And instantly the prisoners were encircled by a hedge of levelled bayonets and rifle barrels charged with death.
Then he went on in stern commanding tones.
Silence there!
We do not recognise what you call the usages of civilised warfare.
You are criminals against humanity.
Assassins by wholesale, and as such you shall be treated.
There was nothing for it but to submit to the indignity.
And within a few minutes the Tsar and those who with him had assayed the enslave.
enslavement of the world, were lodged in separate rooms in the building under a strong guard
to await the fateful issue of the morrow.
The rest of the night was occupied in digging huge trenches for the burial of the almost
innumerable dead, a task which, gigantic as it was, was made light by the work of hundreds
of thousands of willing hands. Those of the invaders who had fallen in London itself were
taken down the Thames on the ebb-tide in fleets of lighters, towed by steamers and were buried at
Se. Happily it was midwinter and the temperature remained some degrees below freezing point,
so the great city was saved from what in summer would infallibly have brought pestilence
in the track of war. At twelve o'clock on the following day the vast interior of St. Paul's
Cathedral was thronged with the anxious spectators of the last scene in the tremendous tragedy
which had commenced with the destruction of Cronstad by the aerial, and which had culminated in
the triumph of Anglo-Saxondom over the leagued despotism.
and militarism of Europe.
At a long table draped with red cloth
and placed under the dome in front of the chancel steps
sat Natas, with Tremaine and Natasha on his right hand
and Arnold and Alexis Mazanov on his left.
Radner, Anna Ornovsky and the other members of the inner circle
of the terrorists, including the President Nicholas Robberoff,
who had been pardoned and restored to his office at the intercession of Natasha,
occupied the other seats,
and behind them stood to the other seats,
and behind them stood a throng of the leaders of the Federation forces.
Neither the King of England nor any of his ministers or military officers were present,
as they had no voice in the proceedings which were about to take place.
It had been decided at a consultation with them earlier in the day
that it would be better that they should be absent.
That which was to be done was unparalleled in the history of the world
and outside the recognised laws of nations,
and so their prejudices were respected, and they were spared what they might have looked upon as an outrage on international policy
and the ancient but mistaken traditions of so-called civilized warfare.
In front of the table two double lines of Federation soldiers with rifles and fixed bayonets
kept a broad clear passage down to the western doors of the cathedral.
The murmur of thousands of voices suddenly hushed as the cathedral clock struck the first stroke of twelve.
It was the knell of an empire and a despotism.
At the last stroke, Natas raised his hand and said,
Bring up the prisoners.
There was a quick rustling sound mingled with the clink of steel,
as the two grey lines stiffened up to attention.
Twelve commanders of divisions marched with drawn swords down to the end of the nave.
A few rapid orders were given,
and then they returned, heading two double files of Federation guards,
between which, handcuffed like common felons, walked the once-mighty Tsar and the ministers
of his now departed tyranny. The footsteps of the soldiers and their captives rang clearly
upon the stones in the ominous breathless silence which greeted their appearance. The fallen
autocrat and his servants walked with downcast heads, like men in a dream, for to them it
was a dream, this sudden and incomprehensible catastrophe which had overwhelmed them in the very
hour of victory and on the threshold of the conquest of the world. Three days ago they had believed
themselves conquerors, with the world at their feet. Now they were being marched, guarded,
and in shackles, to a tribunal which acknowledged no law but its own, and from whose decision
there was no appeal. Truly it was a dream, such a dream of disaster and calamity as no earthly
despot had ever dreamt before. Four paces from the table they were halted. The Tsar in the centre
facing his unknown judge and his servants on either side of him.
He recognised Natasha, Anna Oronovsky, Arnold and Tremaine,
but the recognition only added to his bewilderment.
There was a slight flush on the face of Natas,
and an angry gleam in his dark magnetic eyes
as he watched his captives approach.
But when he spoke his tones were calm and passionless,
the tones of the conqueror and the judge,
rather than of the deeply injured man and a personal enemy.
as the prisoners were halted in front of the table and the rifle-butts of the guards rang sharply on the stone pavement so deeper hush fell upon the vast throng in the cathedral that men seemed to hold their breath rather than break it until the master of the terror began to speak
Alexander Romanov, late Tsar of the Russians, and now prisoner of the executive of the Brotherhood of Freedom, otherwise known to you as the terrorists.
You have been brought here with your advisers and the ministers of your tyranny that your crimes may be recounted in the presence of this congregation,
and to receive sentence of such punishment as it is possible for human justice to meet out to you.
I deny both your justice and your right to judge.
it is you who are the criminals, conspirators and enemies of society.
I am a crowned king, and above all earthly laws.
Before he could say any more, two bayonets crossed in front of him with a sharp clash,
and he was instantly thrust back into his place.
Silence, said Natas, in a tone of such stern command that even he instinctively obeyed.
As for our justice, let that be decided between you and me,
when we stand before a more awful tribunal than this.
My right to judge even a crowned king who has no longer a crown
rests as your own authority,
and that of all earthly rulers has ever done
upon the power to enforce my sentence,
and I can and I will enforce it upon you,
you air of a usurping murderess,
whose throne was founded in blood,
and supported by the bayonets of her hired assassins,
You have appealed to the arbitration of battle, and it has decided against you.
You must therefore abide by its decision.
You have waged a war of merciless conquest at the bidding of insatiable ambition.
You have posed as the peacekeeper of Europe until the train of war was laid,
as you and your allies thought in secret.
And then you let loose the forces of havoc upon your fellow men without ruth or scruple.
Your path of victory has been traced in blood and flames
From one end of Europe to the other
You have sacrificed the lives of millions
And the happiness of millions more
To a dream of worldwide empire
Which if realised would have been a universal despotism
The blood of the uncounted slain cries out from the earth
To heaven against you for vengeance
The days are past
When those who made war upon their kind
could claim the indulgence of their conquerors.
You have been conquered by those who hold
that the crime of aggressive war cannot be atoned for
by the transfer of territory or the payment of money.
If this were your only crime,
we would have blood for blood and life for life,
as far as yours could pay the penalty.
But there is more than this to be laid to our charge,
and the swift and easy punishment of death
would be too light and atonement
for justice to accept.
Since you ascended your throne,
you have been as the visible shape of God
in the eyes of a hundred million subjects.
Your hands have held the power of life and death,
of freedom and slavery, of happiness and misery.
How have you used it,
you who have arrogated to yourself
the attributes of a vicegerent of God on earth?
As the power is,
so too is the responsibility,
and it will not avail you now to shelter yourself from it behind the false traditions of diplomacy and statecraft.
Your subjects have starved while you and yours have feasted.
You have lavished millions in vain display upon your palaces while they have died in their hovels for lack of bread.
And when men have asked you for freedom and justice, you have given them the knout, the chain and the prison.
You have parted the wife from her husband.
Here for a moment the voice of Natas trembled with irrepressible passion, which before he could proceed broke from his heaving breast in a deep sob that thrilled the vast assembly like an electric shock, and made men clench their hands and grit their teeth, and wrung an answering sob from the breast of many a woman who knew but too well the meaning of those simple yet terrible words.
Then Natas recovered his outward composure and went on,
but now there was an angrier gleam in his eyes,
and a fiercer ring in his voice.
You have parted the wife from her husband,
the maid from her lover, the child from its parents.
You have made desolate, countless homes that were once happy,
and broken hearts that had no thought of evil towards you,
and you have done all this and more
to maintain as vile a despotism as ever insulted the justice of man,
or mocked at the mercy of God.
In the inscrutable workings of internal justice,
it has come to pass that your sentence
shall be uttered by the lips of one of your victims.
For no offence known to the laws of earth or heaven,
my flesh has been galled by your chains,
and torn by your whips.
I have toiled to win your ill-gotten wealth in your minds,
and by the hands of your brutal servants,
the iron has entered into my soul,
Yet I am but one of thousands whose undeserved agony cries out against you in this hour of judgment.
Can you give us back what you have taken from us?
The years of life and health and happiness, our wives and our children, our lovers and our kindred?
You have ravished but you cannot restore.
You have smitten, but you cannot heal.
You have killed, but you cannot make alive again.
If you had ten thousand lives they could not atone,
though each were dragged out to the bitter end
In the misery that you have meted out to others.
But so far as you and yours can pay the debt
It shall be paid to the uttermost farthing.
Every pang that you have inflicted, you shall endure.
You shall drag your chains over Siberian snows,
And when you faint by the wayside,
The lash shall revive you,
As in the hands of your brutal cossom,
it has goaded on your fainting victims. You shall sweat in the mine and shiver in the cell,
and your wives and your children shall look upon your misery and be helpless to help you,
even as have been the fond ones who have followed your victims to exile and death.
They have seen your crimes without protest and shared in your wantonness.
They have toyed with the gold and jewels that they knew were brought with the price of misery and death,
and so it is just that they should see your sufferings and share in your doom.
To the minds for life!
And when the last summons comes to you and me,
may eternal justice judge between us,
and in its equal scales weigh your crimes against your punishment.
Begone!
For you have lucked your last on freedom.
You are no longer men.
You are outcasts from the pale of the brotherhood of the humanity.
you have outraged.
Alexis Mazenov,
you will hold yourself responsible
for the lives of the prisoners
and the execution of their sentence.
You will see them
in safekeeping for the present
and on the thirtieth day from now
you will set out for Siberia.
The sentence of Natas,
the most terrible one
which human lips could have uttered
under the circumstances,
was received with a breathless silence
of awe and horror.
Then Mazenov rose from his seat
drew his sword and saluted.
As he passed round the end of the table,
the guards closed up round the prisoners,
who were staring about them in stupefied bewilderment,
at the incredible horror of the fate,
which in a moment had hurled them
from the highest pinnacle of earthly power and splendour,
down to the degradation and misery
of the most wretched of their own Siberian convicts.
No time was given for protest or appeal,
for Mazenov instantly gave the word,
Forward!
And surrounded by a hedge of bernet,
the doomed men were marched rapidly down between the two grey lines.
As they reached the bottom of the nave, the great central doors swung open,
and through them came a mighty roar of execration from the multitude outside
as they appeared on top of the cathedral steps.
From St Paul's churchyard down through Ludgate Hill,
and up the old Bailey to the black frowning walls of Newgate,
they were led through triple lines of Federation soldiers
amidst a storm of angry cries from the crowd on either side,
cries which changed to a wild outburst of savage, pitiless exultation
as the news of their dreadful sentence spread rapidly from lip to lip.
They had shed blood-like water, and had known no pity in the hour of their brief triumph,
and so none was shown for them in the hour of their fall and retribution.
The hour following their disappearance from the cathedral
was spent in a brief and simple service of thanksgiving for the victory,
which had wiped the stain of foreign invasion from the soil of Britain in the blood of the invader,
and given the control of the destinies of the Western world finally into the hands of the dominant race of Earth.
The service began with a short but eloquent address from Natas,
in which he pointed out the consequences of the victory,
and the tremendous responsibilities to the generations of men in the present and the future,
which it entailed upon the victors.
He concluded with the following words,
My own part in this world revolution is played out.
For more than 20 years I have lived solely for the attainment of one object,
the removal of the blot of Russian tyranny upon European civilization,
and the necessary punishment of those who were guilty of the unspeakable crime
of maintaining it at such a fearful expense of human life and suffering.
The object has now been accomplished.
The soldiers of freedom have met the highlings of despotism on the field of the world's armaged,
and the God of battles has decided between them.
Our motives may have been mistaken by those who only saw the bare outward appearance
without knowing their inward intention,
and our ends have naturally been misjudged by those who fancied that their accomplishment
meant their own ruin.
Yet, as the events have proved, and will prove in the ages to come,
we have been but as intelligent instruments in the hands of that eternal wisdom and justice,
which, though it may seem to stop,
sleep for a season, and permit the
evil-doer to pursue his wickedness
for a space, never closes
the eye of watchfulness, or sheathes
the sword of judgment.
The empire of the earth has been given
into the hands of the Anglo-Saxon race,
and therefore it is fitting that the
supreme control of affairs
should rest in the hands of one
of Anglo-Saxon blood and lineage.
For that reason I now
surrender the power which I have so far
exercised as the master of the
brotherhood of freedom, into the hands,
of Alan Tremaine, known in Britain as Earl of Alan Mir and Baron Tremaine, and from this moment
the Brotherhood of Freedom ceases to exist as such, for its ends are attained, and the
objects for which it was founded have been accomplished.
With the confidence born of intimate knowledge, I give this power into his keeping, and those
who have shared his councils and executed his commands in the past will in future assist him,
as the Supreme Council, which will form the ultimate tribunal to which the disputes of nations
will henceforth be submitted, instead of to the barbarous and bloody arbitration of battle.
No such power has ever been delivered into the hands of a single body of men before,
but those who will hold it have been well tried, and they may be trusted to wield it without pride
and without selfishness, the twin curses that have hitherto afflicted the divided nations
of the earth, because, with the fate of humanity in their hands and the wealth of earth at their
disposal, it will be impossible to tempt them with bribes, either of riches or of power,
from the plain course of duty, which will lie before them.
As Natas finished speaking, he signed with his hand to Trimaine, who rose in his place,
and briefly addressed the assembly.
I, and those who will share it with me, accept alike the power and the responsibility,
not of choice, but rather because we are convinced that the interests of humanity demand that we should do so.
Those interests have too long been the sport of kings and their courtiers,
and of those who have seen in selfish profit and aggrandizement the only ends of life worth living for.
Under the pretences of furthering civilisation and progress,
and maintaining what they have been pleased to call law and order,
they have perpetrated countless crimes of oppression, cruelty and extortion, and we are determined
that this shall have an end. Henceforth, so far as we can ensure it, the world shall be ruled,
not by the selfishness of individuals or the ambitions of nations, but in accordance with
the everlasting and immutable principles of truth and justice, which have hitherto been burlesqued
alike by despots and their thrones and by political partisans in the senates of so-called
democratic countries. Tomorrow, at midday in this place, the chief rulers of Europe will meet
us, and our intentions will be further explained. And now before we separate to go about the rest
of the business of the day, let us, as is fitting, give due thanks to him who has given us the
victory." He cease speaking but remained standing. The same is.
instant the organ of the cathedral peeled out the opening notes of the familiar Normanton chant,
and all those at the table, saving Natas, rose to their feet.
Then Natasha's voice soared up clear and strong above the organ notes,
singing the first line of the old well-known chant,
the strain a praise of joy and praise.
And as she ceased, the swell of the organ rolled out,
and the mighty chorus of hallelujahs burst by one consent from the lips of the vast congregation,
filling the huge cathedral and flowing out from its now wide-open doors
until it was caught up and echoed by the thousands who thronged the churchyard and the streets leading into it.
As this died away, Radner sang the second line, and so the Psalm of Praise was sung through,
as it were in strove and antistrofe and interspersed with the jubilant hallelujahs of the multitude
who were celebrating the greatest victory that had ever been won on earth.
That night the inhabitants of the Delivis of the Delivis,
city, gave themselves up to such revelry and rejoicing as had never been seen or heard in London
since its foundation. The streets and squares blazed with lights, and resounded with the songs
and cheerings of a people delivered from an impending catastrophe which had bidden fare to overwhelm it
in ruin, and bring upon it calamities which would have been felt for generations.
End of Chapter 47
Chapter 48 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith
This Librivox recording is in the public domain
Chapter 48
The Ordering of Europe
While these events had been in progress
Three squadrons of airships had been speeding
to St Petersburg, Vienna and Rome
Three vessels had been dispatched to each city
And the instructions of those in command of the squadrons
Were to bring the German Emperor
The Emperor of Austria
And the King of Italy to London
The news of the defeat of the League had preceded them by Telegraph, and all three monarchs willingly obeyed the summons which they carried to attend a conference for the ordering of affairs of Europe.
The German Emperor was at once released from his captivity, although only under a threat of the destruction of the city by the airships, for the Grand Duke Vladimir, who ruled at St. Petersburg as deputy of the Tsar, had first refused to believe the astounding story of the defeat of his brother and the grand-hears.
the destruction of his army. The terrible achievements of the airships were, however, too well and
too certainly known to permit of resistance by force, and so the Kaiser was released, and made his
first aerial voyage from St. Petersburg to London, arriving there at ten o'clock on the evening
of the eighth, in the midst of the jubilations of the rejoicing city. The King of England had sent
a dispatch to the Emperor of Austria, inviting him to the conference, and General Cosence had sent a
similar one to the King of Italy, and so there had been no difficulty about their coming.
At midday on the 9th the conference was opened in St. Paul's, which was the only public building
left intact in London, capable of containing the vast audience that was present, an audience
composed of men of every race and language in Europe. Natus was absent, and Trimane occupied his seat
in the centre of the table. The other members of the inner circle, now composing the Supreme
Council of the Federation, were present,
with the exception of Natasha, Radna and Anna Onovsky,
and the other seats at the table were occupied by the monarchs
to whom the purposes of the conference had been explained earlier in the day.
France was represented in the person of General La Gallifay.
The body of the cathedral was filled to overflowing,
with the exception of an open space kept round the table by the Federation Guards.
The proceedings commenced with a brief but impressive religious service
conducted by the primate of England, who ended it with a short but earnest appeal, delivered
from the altar steps to those composing the conference, calling upon them to conduct their deliberations
with justice and moderation, and reminding them of the millions who were waiting in other parts
of Europe for the blessings of peace and prosperity, which it was now in their power to confer upon
them. As the Archbishop concluded the prayer for the blessing of heaven upon their deliberation,
with which he ended his address, Tremaine, after a few years,
few moments of silence rose in his place, and speaking in clear, deliberate tones began as follows.
Your Majesty's have been called together to hear the statement of the practical issues of the
conflict which has been decided between the armies of the Federation of the Anglo-Saxon
peoples and those of the late Franco-Slavonian League.
Into the motives which led myself and those who have acted with me to take part which we have
done in this tremendous struggle, there is now known to.
need for me to enter. It is rather with results than with motives that we have to deal, and those
results may be very briefly stated. We have demonstrated on the field of battle that we hold in
our hands means of destruction against which it is absolutely impossible for any army, fortress, or
fleet to compete with the slightest hope of victory. And, more than this, we are in command
of the only organized army and fleet, now on land or sea.
We have been compelled by the necessities of the case
to use our powers unsparingly up to a certain point.
That we have not used them beyond that point,
as we might have done, to enslave the world,
is the best proof that I can give
of the honesty of our purposes with regard to the future.
But it must never be forgotten
that these powers remain with us,
and can be evoked afresh should necessity ever arise.
It is not our purpose to enter upon a war of conquest
or upon a series of internal revolutions
in the different countries of Europe,
the issue of which might be the subversion of all order
and the necessity for universal conquest on our part
in order to restore it.
With two exceptions,
the internal affairs of all the nations of Europe,
saving only Russia, which for the present we shall govern directly, will be left undisturbed.
The present tenure of land will be abolished, and the only right to the possession of it,
that will be recognised, will be occupation and cultivation.
Experience has shown that the holding of land for mere purposes of luxury or speculative profit
leads to untold injustices to the general population of a country.
The land on which citizen towns are built
will henceforth belong to the municipalities
and the rents of the buildings will be paid in lieu of taxation.
The other exception is even more important than this.
We have waged war in order that it may be waged no more
and we are determined that it shall now cease forever.
The peoples of the various nations have no interest in warfare.
It has been nothing but an affliction
and a curse to them, and we are convinced that if one generation grows up without drawing the
sword, it will never be drawn again as long as men remain upon the earth.
All existing fortifications will therefore be at once destroyed.
Standing armies will be disbanded, and all the warships in the world, which cannot be used
for peaceful purposes, will be sent to the bottom of the deepest part of the ocean.
for the maintenance of peace and order each nation will maintain a body of police in which all citizens between the age of 20 and 40 will serve in rotation and this police will be under the control first of the sovereign and parliament of the country and ultimately of an international board which will sit once a year in each of the capitals of Europe in turn and from whose decision there will be no appeal the possessions of weapon
of warfare, save by the members of this force, will be forbidden under penalty of death, as we shall
presuppose that no man can possess such weapons, save with intent to kill, and all killing,
save execution for murder, will henceforth be treated as murder.
Declaration of war by one country upon another will be held to be a national crime, and,
should such an event ever occur, the forces of the Anglo-Saxon
Federation will be at once armed by authority of the Supreme Council, and the guilty
nation will be crushed, and its territories will be divided amongst its neighbours.
Such are the broad outlines of the course which we intend to pursue, and all I have now to
do is to commend them to your earnest consideration in the name of those over whom you are
the constituted rulers.
As the President of the Federation sat down, the German Emperor Rose,
and said in a tone which showed that he had heard the speech, with but little satisfaction.
"'From what we have heard, it would seem that the Federation of the Anglo-Saxon peoples
considers itself as having conquered the world, and as being therefore in a position
to dictate terms to all the peoples of the earth. Am I correct in this supposition?'
Tremaine bowed in silence, and he continued,
but this amounts to the destruction of the liberties of all peoples who are not of the Anglo-Saxon race.
It seems impossible to me to believe that free-born men who have won their liberty upon the battlefield
will ever consent to submit to a despotism such as this.
What if they refuse to do so?
Tremaine was on his feet in an instant.
He turned half round and faced the Kaiser with a frown on his brow and an ominous gleam in his
eyes. Your Majesty of Germany may call it a despotism if you choose, but remember that it is a
despotism of peace and not of war, and that it affects only those who would be peace-breakers,
and drawers of the sword upon their fellow creatures. I regret that you have made it necessary
for me to remind you that we have conquered your conquerors, and that the despotism from which
we have delivered the nations of Europe would infallibly have been ten thousand times worse
than that which you are pleased to miscall by the name.
You deplore the loss of the right and the power to draw the sword one upon another.
Well, now take that right back again for the last time.
Say here and now that you will not acknowledge the supremacy of the Council of the Federation
and take the consequences.
Our soldiers are still in the field.
Our aerial fleet is still in the air, and our sea navy is under steam.
But remember, if you appeal to the sword, it shall be.
be with you as it was with Alexander Romanov and the Russian force which invaded England.
We have annihilated the army to a man, and exiled the autocrat for life. Choose now, peace or war,
and let those who would choose war with you take their stand beside you, and we will fight
another Armageddon.' The pregnant and pitiless words brought the Kaiser to his senses in an instant.
He remembered that his army was destroyed, his strongest fortresses dismantled, his treasury empty,
and the manhood of his country decimated.
He turned white to the lips and sank back into his chair,
covered his face with his hands and sobbed aloud.
And so ended the last and only protest made by the spirit of militarism
against the new despotism of peace.
One by one the monarchs now rose in their places,
bowed to the inevitable, and gave their formal adherence to the new order of things.
General the Galifay came last,
when he had affixed his signature to the written undertaking of allegiance,
which they had all signed, he said, speaking in French,
I was born and bred a soldier, and my life has been passed either in warfare or the study of it.
I have now drawn the sword for the last time, save to defend France from invasion.
I have seen enough of modern war, or, as I should rather call it,
murder by machinery, for such it only is now.
They spoke truly, who prophesies, that the solution of the problem of aerial navigation would make war impossible.
It has made it impossible because it has made it too unspeakably horrible for humanity to tolerate it.
In token of the honesty of my belief, I ask now that France and Germany shall bury their long blood feud on their last battlefield,
and in the persons of his German majesty and myself shake hands in the present.
of this company as a pledge of national forgiveness and perpetual peace.
As he ceased speaking, he turned and held out his hand to the Kaiser.
All eyes were turned on William II to see how he would receive this appeal.
For a moment he hesitated, then his manhood and chivalry conquered his pride and national prejudice,
and amid the cheers of the great assembly, he grasped the outstretched hand of his hereditary
enemy, saying in a voice broken by emotion,
So be it, since the sword is broken forever, let us forget that we have been enemies, and remember
only that we are neighbours.
This ended the public portion of the conference.
From St. Paul's, those who had composed it, went to Buckingham Palace, in the grounds of
which the aerial fleet was reposing on the lawns under a strong guard of Federation soldiers.
Here they embarked and were borne swiftly through the air to Windsor Castle, where they dined together as friends and guests of the King of England, and after dinner discussed far on into the night the details of the new European Constitution, which was to be drawn up and formally ratified within the next few days.
Shortly afternoon, on the following day, the Ithiurial with Natas, Natasha, Arnold and Trimane on board, rose into the air from the grounds of Buckingham Palace and headed away to the northward.
The control of affairs was left for the time being to a committee of the members of what had once been the inner circle of the terrorists, and which now was the Supreme Council of the Federation.
This was under the Joint Presidency of Alexis Mazanov and Nicholas Robberoff, who was exerting his great and well-proved administrative abilities to the utmost in order to atone for the fault which had led to the desertion of the Lucifer, and to amply justify the intercession of Natasha, which had made it possible for him,
to be present at the last triumph of the Federation and the accomplishment of the long and patient work of the Brotherhood.
There was an immense amount of work to be got through in the interval between the pronouncement of the judgment of Natas on the Tsar and his ministers,
and the execution of the sentence.
After 24 hours in Newgate they were transferred to Wormwood Scrubs Prison,
and there, under a guard of Federation soldiers, who never left them for a moment day or night,
they awaited the hour of their departure to Siberia.
Communication with all parts of the continent and America was rapidly restored.
The garrisons of the League were withdrawn from the conquered cities,
gave up their arms at the depot of their respective regiments,
and returned to their homes.
The French and Italian troops round London were disarmed and taken to France
in the Federation fleet of transports.
Meanwhile three airships were placed temporarily at the disposal of the Emperor of Austria,
the Kaiser and the King of Italy to convey them to their capitals and furnish them with the means of speedy transit about their dominions,
and to and from London during the drawing up of the new European constitution.
A fleet of four airships and 15 aerostats was also dispatched to the Russian capital
and compelled the immediate surrender of the members of the imperial family and the ministers of the government
and the instant disarmament of all troops on Russian soil,
under the pain of immediate destruction of St. Petersburg and Moscow
and invasion and conquest of the country by the Federation armies.
The Council of State and the ruling Senate were then dissolved
and the executive passed automatically into the hands of the controllers of the Federation.
Resistance was of course out of the question,
and as soon as it was once known for certain that the Tsar had been taken prisoner
and his army annihilated, no one thought seriously of it,
as it would have been utterly impossible to have defended even,
even Russia against the overwhelming forces of the Federation and the British Empire, assisted by the two aerial fleets.
The Ithurial, after a flight of a little more than an hour, stopped and descended to the earth
on the broad sloping, and now snow-covered lawn in front of Alainmere Castle. Lord Marazion
and his daughter, who, as it, is almost needless to say, had been kept well informed of the course
of events since the Federation forces landed in England, had also been warned by telegraph
of the coming of their aerial visitors, and before the ethereal had touched the earth,
the new mistress of Alanmear had descended down the steps of the terrace that ran the whole
length of the castle front to welcome its lord and hers back to his own again.
Then there were greetings of lovers and friends, well known to each other by public report
and familiar description, yet never seen in the flesh till now, and of others long parted by
distance and by misconception of aims and motives. But however pleasing it might be,
to dwell at length upon the details of such a meeting, and its delightful contrast to the horrors
of unsparing war and merciless destruction, there is now no space to do so, for the original
limits of this history, of the near future, have already been reached and overpassed, and it
is time to make ready for the curtain to descend upon the last scenes of the world drama
of the Year of Wonders, 1904. Tremaine was the first to alight, and he was followed by
Natasha and Arnold at a respectful distance, which they kept until the first greeting between
the two long and strangely parted lovers was over. When at length Lady Muriel got out of
the arms of her future lord, she at once ran to Natasha with both her hands outstretched, a very
picture of grace and health and blushing loveliness. She was Natasha's other self, saving only
for the incomparable brilliance of colouring and contrast which the daughter of Natas derived from
her union of eastern and western blood.
Yet no fairer type of purely English beauty than Muriel Penarth could have been found
between the border and the land's end, and what she lacked of Natasha's half-oriental brilliance
and fire, she atoned for by an added measure of that indescribable blend of dignity
and gentleness, which makes the English gentlewoman perhaps the most truly lovable of all
women on earth.
I could not have believed that the world held two such lovely women.
said Arnold to Tremaine as the two girls met and embraced.
How marvellously alike they are, too.
They might be sisters.
Surely they must be some relation.
Yes, I'm sure they are, replied Tremaine.
Such a resemblance cannot be accidental.
I remember in that queer double life of mine,
when I was your unconscious rival,
I used to interchange them until they almost seem to be the same identity to me.
There is some little mystery behind the likeness,
which we shall have cleared up before very long.
now. Natas told me to take Lord Marazion to him in the saloon, and said he would not enter the castle
till he had spoken with him alone. There he is at the door. You go and make Muriel's
acquaintance, and I'll take him on board at once." So saying, Tremaine ran up the terrace steps,
shook hands heartily with the old nobleman, and then came down with him towards the airship.
As they met Lady Muriel coming up with Arnold on one side of her
and Natasha on the other,
Lord Marassian stopped suddenly with an exclamation of wonder.
He took his arm out of Tremaines,
strode rapidly to Natasha,
and before his daughter could say a word of introduction,
put his hands on her shoulders,
and looked into her lovely upturned face
through a sudden mist of tears that rose unbidden to his eyes.
"'It is a miracle,' he said in a low voice that trembled with emotion.
if you are the daughter of Natas, there is no need to tell me who he is, for you are Sylvia Penarth's daughter, too.
Is that not so, Sylvia Dimeriska?
For I know you bear your mother's name.
Yes, I bear her name, and my father's.
He is waiting for you in the airship, and he has much to say to you.
You will bring him back to the castle with you, will you not?
natasha spoke with a seriousness that had more weight than her words but lord marasian understood her meaning he stooped down and kissed her on the brow saying yes yes the past is the past i will go to him and you shall see us come back together
and so are cousins exclaimed lady muriel slipping her arm round natasha's waist as she spoke i was sure we must be some relation to each other for though i am not so beautiful don't talk nonsense or i shall call you you
your ladyship for the rest of the day. Yes, of course we are alike since our mothers were twin
sisters, and the very image of each other according to their portraits. While the girls were
talking of their newfound relationship, Arnold had dropped behind to wait for Tramaine, who, after he
had taken Lord Marazion into the saloon of the ethereal, had left him with anatus, and returned
to the castle alone. End of Chapter 48. Chapter 49 of the Angel of the Revolution
by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Chapter 49
The Story of the Master
That evening when the lamps were lit
and the curtains drawn in the library at Alamir
in the same room in which Tremaine had seen the vision of Armageddon,
Natas told the story of Israel Demoska,
the Jewish-Hungarian merchant and of Sylvia Penarth,
the beautiful English wife whom he had loved better
than his own faith and people, and how she had been taken from him to suffer a fate which
had now been avenged, as no human wrongs had ever been before.
Twenty-five years ago, he began, gazing dreamily into the great fire of pine-logs, around the
hearth of which he and his listeners were sitting, I, who am now an almost helpless, half-mutilated
cripple, was a strong active man in the early vigour of manhood, rich, respected,
happy, and prosperous even beyond the average of earthly good fortune.
I was a merchant in London, and I had inherited a large fortune from my father,
which I had more than doubled by successful trading.
I was married to an English wife, a woman whose grace and beauty are faithfully reflected in her daughter.
As Natas said this, the fierce light that had begun to shine in his eyes softened,
and the hard ring left his voice, and for a little space he saw,
spoke in gentler tones, until sterner memories came and hardened them again.
I will not deny that I bought her with my gold and fair promises of a life of ease and luxury,
but that is done every day in the world in which I then lived,
and I only did as my Christian neighbours about me did,
yet I loved my beautiful Christian wife very dearly,
more dearly even than my people and my ancient faith,
or I should not have married her.
When Natasha was two years old,
the black pall of desolation fell suddenly on our lives,
and blasted our great happiness with a misery so utter and complete
that we, who were one to count ourselves among the fortunate ones of the earth,
were cast down so low that the beggar at our doors might have looked down upon us.
It was through no fault of mine or hers,
nor through any circumstance over which either or on
of us had any control that we fell from our serene estate. On the contrary, it was through a work
of pure mercy intended for the relief of those of our people who are groaning under the pitiless
despotism of Russian officialism and superstition that I fell, as so many, thousands of my race
had fallen into that abyss of nameless misery and degradation that Russian hands have dug
for the innocent in the ghastly solitudes of Siberia.
and without knowing it dragged my sweet and loving wife into it after me.
It came about in this wise.
I had a large business connection with Russia,
and at a time when all Europe was ringing with the story of the persecution of the Russian Jews,
I, at the earnest request of a committee of the leading Jews in London,
undertook a mission to St. Petersburg to bring their sufferings, if possible,
under the direct notice of the Tsar,
and to obtain his consent to a scheme for the payment of a general indemnity,
subscribed to by all the wealthy Jews of the world,
which should secure them against persecution,
and official tyranny,
until they could be gradually and completely removed from Russia.
I, of course, found myself thwarted at every turn
by the heartless and corrupt officialism
that stands between the Russian people
and the man whom they still regard
as the vice-gerent of God upon earth.
Upon one pretext and another,
I was kept from the presence of the Tsar for weeks,
until he left his dominions on a visit to Denmark.
Meanwhile I travelled about and used my eyes,
as well as the officials would permit me,
to see whether the state of things was really as bad
as the accounts that had reached England had made it out to be.
I sorry enough to convince me
that no human words could describe the awful sufferings,
of the sons and daughters of Israel in that hateful land of bondage.
Neither their lives nor their honour, their homes, nor their property,
were safe from the malice and the lust and the rapacity of the brutal ministers of Russian officialdom.
I conversed with families from which fathers and mothers, sons and daughters,
had been spirited away, either never to return or to come back years afterwards broken in health,
ruined and dishonoured, to the poor wrecks of the homes that had once been peaceful,
pure and happy. I saw every injury, insult, and degradation heaped upon them that patient and long-suffering
humanity could bear until my soul sickened within me, and my spirit rose in revolt against the
hateful and inhuman tyranny that treated my people like vermin and wild beasts, for no offense
save a difference in race and creed. At last the shame and horror of it all got the better of my
prudence, and the righteous rage that burned within me spoke out through my pen and lips.
I wrote faithful accounts of all I had seen to the committee in England. They never reached
their destination, for I was already a marked man, and my letters were stopped and opened by the police.
At last one day I attended a court of law, and heard one of those travesties of justice which
the Russian officials call a trial for conspiracy. There was not one day. There was not one
title of anything that would have been called evidence, or that would not have been discredited
and laughed out of court in any other country in Europe. Yet two of the five prisoners, a man
and a woman, were sentenced to death, and the other three, two young students and a girl,
who was to have been the bride of one of them in a few weeks' time, were doomed to five years
in the minds of Kara, and after that if they survived it, to ten years exile,
in Sackolin. So awful and so hideous did the appalling injustice seem to me, accustomed as I was to the
open fairness of the English criminal courts. That, overcome with rage and horror, I rose to my feet
as the judge pronounced the frightful sentence and poured forth a flood of passionate denunciations
and wild appeals to the justice of humanity to revoke the doom of the innocent. Of course,
I was hustled out of the court and flung into the street by the police attendants.
and I groped my way back to my hotel
with eyes blinded with tears of rage and sorrow.
That afternoon I was requested by the proprietor of the hotel
to leave before nightfall.
I expostulated in vain.
He simply told me that he dared not have in his house
a man who had brought himself into collision with the police
and that I must find other lodgings at once.
This, however, I found to be no easy matter.
Wherever I went I was met with cold looks
and was refused admittance.
Lower and lower sank my heart within me at each refusal,
and the terrible conviction forced itself upon me
that I was a marked man,
amidst all-powerful and unscrupulous enemies
whom no Russian dare offend.
I was a Jew and an outcast,
and there was nothing left for me but to seek for refuge,
such as I could get amongst my own persecuted people.
Far on into the night, I found one, a modest lodging,
in which I hoped I could remain for a day or two
while waiting for my passport,
and making the necessary preparations to return to England
and shake the mire of rusher off my feet forever.
It would have been a thousand times better for me,
and my dear ones,
and for those whose sympathy and kindness involved them in my ruin,
if, instead of going to that ill-fated house,
I had flung myself into the dark waters of the Neva,
and so ended my sorrows ere they had well begun.
I applied for my passport the next day
and was informed that it would not be ready for at least three days.
The delay was, of course, purposely created.
And before the time had expired,
a police visit was paid to the house in which I was lodging,
and papers written in cipher were found within the lining of one of my hats.
I was arrested, and a guard was placed over the house.
Without any further ceremony,
I was thrown into a cell in the fortress of Peter and Paul,
to await the translation of the cipher.
Three days later I was taken before the chief of police
and accused of having in my possession papers
proving that I was an emissary
from the nihilist headquarters in London.
I was told that my conduct had been so suspicious
and of late so disorderly
that I had been closely watched
during my stay in St. Petersburg
with the result that conclusive evidence of treason
had been found against me.
As I was known to be wealthy and to have powerful friends in England, the formality of a trial was dispensed with, and after eating my heart out for a month in my cell in the fortress, I was transferred to Moscow to join the next convict train for Siberia.
Arrived there, I, for the first time, learned my sentence, ten years in the mines, and then ten in Sakalin.
Thus I was doomed by the trick of some police spy to pass what to.
bade fair to be the remainder of a life that had been so bright and full of fair promise in
hopeless exile, torment and degradation, and all because I protested against injustice and made
myself obnoxious to the Russian police. As the chain gang that I was attached to left Moscow,
I found to my intense grief that the good Jew and his wife who had given me shelter were also
members of it. They had been convicted of harboring a political conspirator, and sentenced to five
years hard labour, and then exile for life as politicals, which, as you no doubt know, meant that
if they survived the first part of their sentence, they would be allowed to settle in an allotted
part of southern Siberia, free in everything but permission to leave the country.
Were I to talk till this time to-morrow, I could not properly decide.
described to you all the horrors of that awful journey along the great Siberian road,
from the pillar of farewells that marks the boundary between Europe and Asia,
across the frightful snowy wastes to Kara.
The hideous story has been told again and again without avail to the Christian nations of Europe,
and they have permitted that awful crime against humanity
to be committed year after year, without even a protest,
in obedience to the miserable principles that made them to place,
policy before religion and the etiquette of nations before the everlasting laws of God.
After two years of heartbreaking toil at the mines, my health utterly broke down. One day I fell
fainting under the lash of the brutal overseer, and as I lay on the ground he ran at me and kicked
me twice with his heavy iron-shod boots, once on the hip breaking the bone, and once on the lower
part of the spine, crushing the spinal cord and paralysing my lower limbs
forever. As this did not rouse me from my fainting fit, the heartless fiend snatched a torch from the
wall of the mine gallery and thrust the burning end in my long, thick beard, setting it on fire
and scorching my flesh horribly, as you can see. I was carried out of the mine and taken to the
convict hospital, where I lay for weeks between life and death, and only lived instead of died
because of the quenchless spirit that was within me, crying out for vengeance on my tormentors.
When I came back to consciousness, the first thing I learned was that I was free to return to
England, on condition that I did not stop on my way through Russia. My friends, urged on by the
tireless energy of my wife's anxious love, had at last found out what had befallen me, and
proceedings had been instituted to establish the innocence that had been betrayed by a common and
to well-known device used by the Russian police
to secure the conviction and removal
of those who had become obnoxious to the bureaucracy.
Whether my friends would ever have accomplished this
of themselves is doubtful,
but suddenly the evidence of a Pope of the Orthodox Church,
to whom the spy, who had put the forged letters in my hat,
had confessed the crime on his deathbed,
placed the matter in such a strong, clear light
that not even the officialism of Russia could cloud it,
The case got to the ears of the Tsar, and an order was telegraphed to the Governor of Kara
to release me, and send me back to St. Petersburg on the conditions I have named.
Think of the mockery of such a pardon as that. By the unlawful brutality of an official,
who was not even reprimanded for what he had done, I was maimed, crippled, and disfigured
for life. And now I was free to return to the land I had left on an errand of mercy,
which tyranny and corruption
had willfully misconstrued
into a mission of crime
and punished with the ruin
of a once happy and useful life.
That was bad enough,
but worse was to come
before the cup of my miseries should be full.
Natus was silent for a moment,
and as he gazed into the fire,
the spasm of a great agony passed over his face,
and two great tears welled up in his eyes
and overflowed and ran down his cheeks onto his breast.
On receiving the order,
The governor telegraphed back that I was sick almost to death,
and not able to bear the fatigue of the long, toilsome journey,
and asked for further orders.
As soon as this news reached my devoted wife,
she at once set out,
in spite of all the entreaties of her friends and advisers
to cross the wastes of Siberia and take her place at my bedside.
It was wintertime, and from Ekaterinburg,
where the rail ended in those days,
the journey would have been performed by,
sledge. She, therefore, took with her only one servant and a courier that she might travel
as rapidly as possible. She reached Tiermin, and there all trace was lost of her and her
attendance. She vanished into that great wide wilderness of ice and snow, as utterly as though
the grave had closed upon her. I knew nothing of her journey until I reached St. Petersburg
many months afterwards. All that money could do was
done to trace her, but all to no avail. The only official news that ever came back out of that
dark world of death and misery was that she had started from one of the post-stations a few
hours before a great snowstorm had come on, that she had never reached the next station,
and after all that was mystery. Five years passed, I had returned to find my little daughter
well, and blooming into a youthful beauty, and my affairs prospering.
in skillful and honest hands. I was richer in wealth than I had ever been, and in happiness poorer than a beggar,
while the shadow of that awful uncertainty hung over me. I could not believe the official story,
for the long search along the Siberian road had been too complete not to have revealed evidence of
the catastrophe of which it was told when the snows melted, and none such were ever found.
At length, one night, just as I was going to bed, I was told that a man who would not give his name
insisted on seeing me on business that he would tell no one but myself.
All that he would say was that he came from Russia.
That was enough, I ordered him to be admitted.
He was a stranger, ragged and careworn, and his face was stamped with the look of sullen,
unspeakable misery that men's faces only were in one part of the world.
"'You are from Siberia,' I said,
"'stretching out my hand to him.
"'Welcome, fellow sufferer.
"'Have you news for me?'
"'Yes, I am from Siberia,' he replied, taking my hand,
"'and escaped an earless convict from the mines.
"'I have been four years getting from Kara to London.
"'Else you should have had my news sooner.
"'I fear it is sad enough,
"'but what else could you expect from the Russian prison land?
"'Here it is.'
As he spoke he gave me an envelope, soiled and stained with long travel, and my heart stood still as I recognized in the blurred address the handwriting of my long lost wife.
With trembling fingers I opened it, and through my tears I read a letter that my dear one had written to me on her deathbed four years before.
It has lain next my heart ever since, and every word is burnt into my brain to stand there again,
the day of vengeance, but I have never told their full tale of shame and woe to mortal ears,
nor ever can. Let it suffice to say that my wife was beautiful, with a beauty that is rare
among the daughters of men, that a woman's honour is held as cheaply in the wilderness of Siberia,
as is the life of a man who is a convict. The official story of her death was false,
false as are all the ten thousand other lies that have come out of that abode of oppression and misery,
and she whom I mourned would have been well favoured of heaven if she had died in the snowdrifts,
as they said she did, rather than in the shame and misery to which her brutal destroyer brought her.
He was an official of high rank, and he had the power to cover his crime from the knowledge of his superiors in St. Petersburg.
If it was ever known, it was hushed up, for fear of the trouble that it would have brought to his masters.
But two years later he visited Paris, and was found one morning in bed with a dagger in his black heart,
and across his face the mark that told he had died by order of the nearest executive.
When I read those awful tidings from the grave, sorrow became quenchless rage, and despair was swallowed up in revenge.
I joined the Brotherhood, and thenceforth placed a great portion of my wealth at their disposal.
I rose in their councils till I commanded their whole organisation.
No brain was so subtle as mine in planning schemes of revenge upon the oppressor,
or of relief for the victims of his tyranny.
In a word I became the brain of the Brotherhood, which men used to call nihilists,
and then I organised another society behind and above this,
which the world has known as the terror,
and which the great ones of the earth have for years dreaded
as the most potent force that ever was arrayed against the enemies of humanity.
Of this force I have been the controlling brain and the directing will.
It was my creature, and it has obeyed me blindly,
but ever since that fatal day in the mind at Kara,
I have been physically helpless,
and therefore obliged to trust to others the execution of the plans that I conceived.
It was for this reason,
that I had need of you, Alan Tremaine, and this is why I chose you, after I had watched you for years unseen as you grew from youth to manhood, the embodiment of all that has made the Anglo-Saxon the dominant factor in the development of present-day humanity. I have employed a power which, as I firmly believe, was given to me when internal justice made me the instrument of its vengeance upon the generation that had forgotten alike its God and its brother to bend your will unconsciously to my own.
and to compel you to do my bidding. How far I was justified in that, let the results show.
It was once my intention to have bound you still closer to the brotherhood by giving Natasha
to you in marriage while you are yet under the spell of my will, but the master of destiny
willed it otherwise, and I was saved from doing great wrong, for the intention to do which I have
done my best to atone. He paused for a moment and looked across the fireplace at On
and Natasha, who were sitting together on a big low lounge that had been drawn up to the fire.
Natasha raised her eyes for a moment, and then dropped them. She knew what was coming,
and a bright red flush rose up from her white throat to the roots of her dusky, lustrous hair.
Richard Arnold, in the first communication I ever had with you, I told you that if you used the powers
you held in your hand well and wisely, you should, in the fullness of time, attain your heart's desire.
You have proved your faith and obedience in the hour of trial,
and your strength and discretion in the day of battle.
Now it is yours to ask and to have.
For all answer Arnold put out his hand and took hold of Natasha's,
and said quietly but clearly,
Give me this.
So be it, said Natas.
What you have worthily won, you will worthily wear.
May your days be long and peaceful in the world
to which you have given peace.
And so it came to pass that three days later,
in the little private chapel of Allanmere Castle,
the two men who held the destinies of the world in their hands
took to wife the two fairest women who ever gave their loveliness
to be the crown of strength and the reward of loyal love.
For a week the Lord of Allanmere kept open house and royal state
as his ancestors had done 500 years before him.
The conventional absurdity of the honeymoon was ignored, as such brides and bridegrooms might have been expected to ignore it.
Arnold and Natasha took possession of a splendid suite of rooms in the eastern wing of the castle,
and the two new wedded couples passed the first days of their new happiness under one roof without the slightest constraint,
for the castle was vast enough for solitude when they desired it, and yet the solitude was not isolation or self-centered seclusion.
Trimane's private wire kept them hourly informed of what was going on in London, and when necessary the ethereal was ready to traverse the space between Alan Mir and the capital in an hour, as it did more than once to the great delight and wonderment of Tremaine's bride, to whom the marvellous vessel seemed a miracle of something more than merely human skill and genius.
So the days passed swiftly and happily, until the Christmas bells of 1904 rang out over the length and breadth of Christendom for the first time proclaiming,
in very truth and fact, so far as the Western world was concerned, peace on earth goodwill to man.
On the 8th of January, a swift warship attended by two dynamite cruisers, left Portsmouth,
bound for Odessa. She had on board the last of the Tsars of Russia, and those of his generals
and ministers who had been taken prisoners with him on Muswell Hill. A thousand feet overhead
floated the aerial under the command of Alexis Mazanov. From Odessa, the prisoners were taken by
train to Moscow. There, in the central convict depot, they met their families and the officials
whose share in their crimes made it necessary to bring them under the sentence pronounced
by Natas. They were chained together in squads, Tsar and Prince, noble and official,
exactly as their own countless victims had been in the past, and so they were taken with
their wives and children by train to a Katrinburg.
Although the railway extended as far as Tomsk, Mazanov made them disbark there and marched them by the great Siberian road to the pillar of farewells on the Asiatic frontier.
There, as so many thousands of heartbroken despairing men and women had done before them, they looked their last on Russian soil.
From here they were marched on to the first Siberian Etape, one of the long series of foul and pestilential prisons which were to be the last.
only halting places on their long and awful journey. The next morning as soon as the
chill grey light of the winter's dawn broke over the snow-covered plains, the men were formed
up in line with the slaves carrying the women and children in the rear. When all was ready,
Mazenov gave the word, forward! The whips of the Cossacks cracked, and the mournful procession
moved slowly onward into the vast, white, silent wilderness, out of which none save the guards
were destined ever to emerge again.
End of Chapter 49.
Epilogue
of the Angel of the Revolution by George Griffith.
This Librivox recording is in the public domain.
Epilogue.
And on earth, peace.
The winter and summer of 1905
passed in unbroken tranquility
all over Europe and the English-speaking world.
The nations, at last, utterly sickened
of bloodshed by the brief but awful.
experience of the last six months of 1904, earnestly and gladly accepted the new order of things.
From first to last of the war, the slaughter had averaged more than a million of fighting
men a month, and fully five millions of non-competence, men, women and children, had fallen victims
to famine and disease, or had been killed during the wholesale destruction of fortified towns
by the war balloons of the League. At the lowest calculation, the invasion of England had cost
four million lives. It was an awful butcher's bill, and when the peoples of Europe awoke from
the delirium of war to look back upon the frightful carnival of death and destruction, and realize
that all this desolation and ruin had come to pass in little more than seven months, so deep a horror
of war and all its abominations possessed them, that they hailed with delight the safeguards
provided against it by the new European constitution, which was made public at the end of March.
It was a singularly short and simple document, considering the immense changes which it introduced.
It contained only five clauses. Of these, the first proclaimed the supremacy of the Anglo-Saxon
Federation in all matters of international policy, and set forth the penalties to be incurred
by any state that made war upon another. The second constituted an International Board of
Arbitration and Control, composed of all the sovereigns of Europe and their prime ministers for the
time being, with the new President of the United States, the Governor General of Canada,
and the President of the now Federated Australasian colonies. This board was to meet in sections
every year in the various capitals of Europe, and collectively every five years in London,
Paris, Berlin, Vienna, Rome, and New York in rotation. There was no appeal from its decision
save to the Supreme Council of the Federation, and this appeal could only be made with the
consent of the President of that Council, given after the facts of the matter in dispute had been
laid before him in writing. The Third Clause dealt with the rearrangement of the European
Frontiers. The Rhine, from Karlsruhe to Basel, was made the political as well as the natural
boundary between France and Germany. The ancient Kingdom of Poland was restored, with the
frontiers it had possessed before the first partition in 1773, and a descendant of Kossusko,
elected by the votes of the adult citizens of the reconstituted kingdom was placed upon the throne.
Turkey in Europe ceased to exist as a political power.
Constantinople was garrisoned by British and Federation troops,
and the country was administered for the time being by a provisional government
under the presidency of Lord Cromer, who was responsible only to the Supreme Council.
The other states were left undisturbed.
The fourth and fifth clauses dealt with land, property and law,
All ten years of land existing before the war were counselled as a stroke, and the soil
of each country was declared to be the sole and inalienable property of the state.
No occupiers were disturbed who were turning the land to profitable account, or who were
making use of a reasonable area as a residential estate.
But the great landowners in the country and the ground landlords in the towns ceased to exist
as such, and all private incomes derived from the rent of land, were declared.
illegal and so forfeited. All incomes, unearned by productive work of hand or brain,
were subjected to a progressive tax which reached 50% when the income amounted to £10,000 a year.
It is almost needless to say that these clauses raised a tremendous outcry among the limited
classes they affected, but the only reply made to it by the President of the Supreme Council
was that honestly earned incomes paid no tax, and that the idle and useless classed,
classes ought to be thankful to be permitted to exist at any price. The alternative of the tax
would be compulsory labour paid for at its actual value by the state. Without one exception,
the grumblers preferred to pay the tax. All rents revised according to the actual value
of the produce or property were to be paid direct to the state. As long as he paid this rent tax,
no man could be disturbed in the possession of his holding. If he did not pay it, the non-privile
payment was to be held as presumptive evidence that he was not making a proper use of it,
and he was to receive a year's notice to quit. But if at the end of that time he had amended his
ways, the notice was to be revoked. In all the countries, the civil and criminal codes of law
were to be amalgamated and simplified by a committee of judges, appointed directly by the Parliament,
with the assent of the sovereign. The fifth clause of the Constitution plainly stated that
no man was to be expected to obey a law that he could not understand, and that the Supreme
Council would uphold no law which was so complicated that it needed a legal expert to explain
it. It is almost needless to say that this clause swept away at a blow that pernicious class
of hired advocates who had for ages grown rich on the weakness and the dishonesty of their
fellow men. In after years it was found that the abolition of the professional lawyer had furthered
the cause of peace and progress quite as efficiently as the prohibition of standing armies had done.
On the conclusion of the war, the aerial fleet was increased to 25 vessels, exclusive of the
flagship. The number of war balloons was raised to 50, and three millions of Federation soldiers
were held ready for active service until the conclusion of the war in the east between the
Muslims and the Buddhists. By November the Muslims were victors along all the line, and, during
the last week of that month, the last battle between Christian and Muslim,
was fought on the southern shore of the Bosphorus.
All communications with the Asiatic and African shores of the Mediterranean were cut
as soon as it became certain that Sultan Mohammed Rashad,
at the head of a million and a half of victorious Muslims,
and supported by Prince Abbas of Egypt at the head of 700,000 more,
was marching to the reconquest of Turkey.
The most elaborate precautions were taken to prevent any detailed information
as to the true state of things in Europe reaching the Sultan,
as Tremaine and Arnold had come to the conclusion that it would be better if he persisted in courting inevitable defeat,
that it should fall upon him with a crushing force and stupefying suddenness,
so that he might be the more inclined to listen to reason afterwards.
The Mediterranean was patrolled from end to end by airships and dynamite cruisers,
and aerial scouts marked every movement of the victorious Sultan,
until it became absolutely certain that his objective point was Scutari.
Meanwhile, two millions of men had been concentrated between Galata and Constantinople,
while another million occupied the northern shore of the Dardanelles.
An immense force of warships and dynamite cruisers swarmed between Gallipoli and the Golden Horn.
Twenty airships and 45 war balloons lay outside Constantinople, ready to take the air at a moment's notice.
The conqueror of Northern Africa and Southern Asia had only a very general idea as to what had really happened in
Europe. His march of conquest had not been interrupted by any European expedition. The Muslims of
India had exterminated the British garrisons, and there had been no attempt at retaliation or
vengeance, as there had been in the days of the mutiny. England, he knew, had been invaded,
but according to the reports which had reached him, none of the invaders had ever got out
of the island alive, and then the English had come out and conquered Europe. Of the wonderful
doings of the aerial fleets, only the vaguest rumours had come to his evening.
and these had been so exaggerated and distorted that he had but a very confused idea of the real state of affairs.
The Muslim forces were permitted to advance without the slightest molestation to Scutari and Lamasaki,
and on the evening of the 28th of November the Sultan took up his quarters in Scutari.
That night he received a letter from the President of the Federation,
setting forth succinctly and yet very clearly what had actually taken place in Europe,
and calling upon him to give his allegiance to the Supreme Council,
as the other sovereigns had done,
and to accept the overlordship of Northern Africa and Southern Asia
in exchange for Turkey in Europe.
The letter concluded by saying that the immediate result of refusal
to accept these terms would be the destruction of the Muslim armies
on the following day.
Before midnight, Trimain received the Sultan's reply.
It ran thus,
in the name of the most merciful God
from Muhammad Reshad
Commander of the Faithful to Alan Tremaine
Leader of the English
I have come to retake the throne of my
fathers and I am not to be turned
back by vain and boastful threats
what I have won with the sword
I will keep with the sword and I will
own allegiance to non save God and his
holy prophet who have given me the victory
give me back Istanbul
and my ancient dominions and we
will divide the world between us
if not we must fight let the
reply to this come before daybreak, Muhammad. No reply came back, but during the night the
dynamite cruisers were drawn up within half a mile of the Asiatic shore, with their guns
pointing southward over Skutari, while other warships patrolled the coast to detect and
frustrate any attempt to transport guns or troops across the narrow strip of water.
With the first glimmer of light, the two aerial fleets took to the air, the war balloons
in a long line, over the van of the Muslim army, and the airships spread out in a semi-sum.
to the southward. The hour of prayer was allowed to pass in peace, and then the work of death began.
The war balloons moved slowly forward in a straight line at an elevation of 4,000 feet,
sweeping the Muslim host from Van to Rear with a ceaseless hail of melanite and cyanogen bombs.
Great projectiles soared silently up from the water to the north, and where they fell,
buildings were torn to fragments, great holes were blasted into the earth, and every human being
within the radius of the explosion was blown to pieces, or hurled, stunned to the ground.
But more mysterious and terrible than all were the effects of the assault delivered by the airships,
which divided into squadrons and swept hither and thither in wide curves,
with the sunlight shining on their silvery holes, and their long, slender guns, smokeless and
flameless, hurling the most awful missiles of all far and wide, over a scene of butchery
and horror that beggared all description.
In vain the gallant Muslims looked for enemies in the flesh to confront them.
None appeared, save a few sentinels across the Bosphorus.
And still the work of slaughter went on, pitiless and passionless as the earthquake called the thunderstorm.
Millions of shots were fired into the air without result,
and by the time the reign of death had been falling without intermission for two hours,
and irresistible panic fell upon the Muslim soldiery.
They had never met enemies like these before,
and, brave as lions and yet simple as children, they looked upon them as something more than human,
and with one accord they flung away their weapons and raised their hands in supplication to the sky.
Instantly the aerial bombardment ceased, and within an hour east and west had shaken hands.
Sultan Muhammad had accepted the terms of the Federation, and the long warfare of Cross and Crescent had ceased,
as men hoped, forever.
Then the proclamation was issued disbanding the armies of Britain and the Federation,
and the forces of the Sultan.
The warships steamed away westward
on their last voyage to the South Atlantic,
beneath whose waves they were soon to sink
with all their guns and armaments forever.
The war balloons were to be kept for purposes
of transportation of heavy articles to area,
while the fleet of airships
was to remain the sole effective fighting force in the world.
While these events were taking place in Europe,
those who had been banished as outcasts
from the Society of Civilized Men
by the terrible justice of Natas
had been plodding their weary way
in the tracks of the thousands they
had themselves sent to a living grave
along the great Siberian road
to the hideous wilderness
in the midst of which lie the minds
of Kara. From the pillar of farewells to
Tiemann, from thence to Tomsk,
where they met the first of the released
political exiles, returning in
a joyous band to their beloved Russia,
and thence to Urquistsk,
and then over the
the ice of Lake Baikal, and through the awful frozen desert of the Trans-Bicol provinces,
they had been driven like cattle until the remnant that had survived the horrors of the
awful journey, reached the desolate valley of the Kara, and were finally halted at the lower
diggings. Of nearly three hundred strong and well-fed men who had said goodbye to liberty at the
pillar of farewells, only a hundred and twenty pallid and emaciated wretches stood shivering in
their rags and chains, when the muster was called on the morning after their arrival at Kara.
Mazanov and his escort had carried out their part of the sentence of Natas to the letter.
The Arctic blasts from the tundress, the forced march, the chain and the scourge had done their
work, and more than half the exile convicts had found in nameless graves along the road,
respite from the long horrors of the fate which awaited the survivors.
The first name, called in the last muster, was Alexander Romanov.
here came in a deep hollow tone from a gaunt and ragged wreck of the giant who twelve months before had been the stateliest figure in the brilliant galaxy of european royalty
your sentence is hard labour in the minds for the last word was never spoken for ere it was uttered the tall and still erect form of the dethroned autocrat suddenly shrank together lurched forward and fell with a choking gasp and a clash of chains upon the hard trampled snow
A stream of blood rushed from his white, half-open lips, and when they went to raise him,
he was dead.
If ever son of woman died of a broken heart, it was Alexander Romanov, last of the tyrants of Russia.
Never had the avenging hand of nemesis, though long delayed, fallen with more precise and terrible
justice, on the very spot on which thousands of his subjects and fellow creatures,
innocent of all crime save a desire for progress, had worn out their lives in his life.
in torturing toil to provide the gold that had gilded his luxury, he fell as the idol fell of old,
in the temple of Dagon. He had seen the blasting of his highest hopes in the hour of their apparent
fruition. He had beheld the destruction of his army and the ruin of his dynasty. He had seen
kindred and friends and faithful servants sink under the nameless horror of a fate he could do
nothing to alleviate, and with the knowledge that nothing but death could release them from it,
and now, at the last moment, death had snatched from him even the poor consolation of sharing
the sufferings of those nearest and dearest to him on earth. This happened on the 1st of December
1905, at 9 o'clock in the morning. At the same hour, Arnold leapt the ethereal over the ridge,
passed down the valley of area like a flash of silver light, and dropped to earth on the shores of the
lake. In the same grove of palms which had witnessed their despairing betrothal, he found
Natasha swinging in a hammock, with a black-eyed six-week-old baby nestling in her bosom,
and her own loveliness softened and etherealized by the sacred grace of motherhood.
"'Welcome, my lord,' she said, with a bright flush of pleasure, and the sweetest smile
even he had ever seen, transfiguring her beauty, as she stretched out her hand in welcome
at his approach. Does the king come in peace? Yes, angel mine. The empire that you ask for is yours.
There is not a regiment of men under arms in all the civilized world. The last battle has been
fought and won. And so there is peace on earth at last. End of the Eplog. End of the Angel
of the Revolution by George Griffith.
